Praying For The Word And The World Praying For Us – Part 1

Praying For The Word And The World Praying For Us – Part 1

“…It is truly right and just, our duty and our salvation, always and everywhere to give thanks to the Lord our God… through his beloved son, Jesus Christ.”

Catholic Christians are familiar with the words said dur- ing Mass at the beginning of the Eucharistic prayer: “Lift up your hearts. Let us give thanks to the Lord our God. It is truly right and just, our duty and our salvation, always and everywhere to give thanks to the Lord our God… through his beloved son, Jesus Christ.” How do we pray, always, and everywhere, and at all times? This is a leading question. The answer depends on our under- standing of the different kinds of prayer.

Essential Praying

Prayer is a raising of mind and heart to God. This needs to be qualified. There are two essential kinds of prayer. Something we call Public Prayer or Priestly, and something we call Private or Devotional. Unfortunately, we often confuse them because we wear two hats, so to speak. It is important to know which prayer ‘hat’ we wear, when praying.

Critical Distinction

The distinction between public and private prayer is critical. They may seem the same but they are different. Public prayer is something liturgical. The function of liturgical prayer is priestly. The language of ‘public’ prayer is consistently ‘we’, ‘us’, ‘they’, ‘our’. Private prayer is something devotional. The language of private prayer is devotional. The personal pronoun ‘I’, is the language of private prayer. “I” is never used in the public prayers of the mass.

Baptism and Priestly Prayer

Our understanding of priestly prayer depends on our under- standing of baptism. Through baptism we share in the priest hood of Jesus. We are anointed priest, prophet, and king. To be anointed is to be chosen, like the boy David in the Old Testament (Samuel 3). A priest, in virtue of his or her baptism, is anointed to offer sacrifice. As priests, we are called to pray habitually for the world; not ourselves. We pray for the world and the world prays for us. At mass this is crucial we are officiating as priests. We pray “Through Christ our Lord…” In Christ, with Christ, and through Christ, “we offer all honour and glory to our almighty Father, in the unity of the Holy Spirit.” The ordained priest has the additional role to lead public worship on behalf of the Christian community.

Difficulties of Priestly Prayer

The church the body of Christ in the words of St. Paul exists in the world not for its own sake, but for the sake of humankind. The church is an instrument of salvation in the world. Its function is to save the world, not itself. In the liturgy in the mass we are exercising our priesthood, not just for ourselves, but first and foremost, for the world.

The needs and feelings of God’s people, not our individual needs, have priority in the priestly prayer of the Church. Priestly prayer con- nects us to the lives and lifestyles, needs and sufferings, of men, women, and children of different nationalities and religions. Even though we only partially under- stand how this happens, Jesus, Our High Priest, fully understands. He makes up for our lack of under- standing. Through him, we pray for the world and the world prays for us. This is not something we can explain adequately but it is part of our Christian faith. What is happening is a miracle. I do not believe in miracles; I depend on them.

Crisis of Language

Language is important. Language is often a problem in priestly prayer. We experience real difficulties in making the transition from everyday language to priestly language. One reason for this is that we have lost a sense that the right words in faith matter, as in everything. Dorothy Soelle, a German theologian wrote, “What is appalling in our culture is that most people have no Language for speaking of the spiritual dimension of their lives”. My ministry in Cape Breton, Nova Scotia, at this time, includes two native reservations. What is of great concern to the elders of these communities is that the young have lost, or are losing, their native lan- guage. Most of them, through lack of practice, no longer speak their native ‘Migwah’. So much of culture is contained in the spoken language and so much is lost when the ‘mother tongue’ is no longer spoken. Huge efforts are being made to revive the native language. Likewise in Ireland. Many who once spoke the ‘mother language’ of our forefathers and foremothers have lost much of it through non practice.

Prayer Past and Present

One of the most moving moments when officiating at native funerals is listening to women praying in their mother tongue – usually women lead these prayers and, interestingly, the recitation of the rosary is part of the ritual. Deeply moving, too, is listening to the menfolk, young, and not so young, drum beating the ‘Honour Song’, slowly, solemnly, rhythmically, as the remains are removed from the community centre and begin the final journey to the church, and to the burial grounds.

Culture keeps alive our values and tradition. Values are the glue that bind us together. Values are the things in life we hold dear and live for. It is no exaggeration, nor is it to our credit to say, that today our values are messed up. Someone has broken into the treasure store and changed the price tags.

Devotional

Private prayer is devotional. Here are some of its examples: meditation, belonging to a prayer group, saying the rosary, making the stations of the cross, participating in pilgrimages to holy places, saying grace before and after meals. The purpose of private prayer is to cultivate and cherish, nourish, and nurture, an intimate and personal relationship with God. To hear the voice of God, whispering in the secrecy of our hearts, ‘I Love you’.

Questions And  Answers

Question 1. What does it mean when someone says they will light a candle for you? I have had it said to me a few times by a particular person and I am not sure what it does mean, apart from the fact that the person is wishing me well.

Answer:

It simply means that they the person means to pray that God will bless you and fill your life with the light that only God can give. ‘I am the light of the world.’

Question 2. Who was St. Blasé and why do we get our throats blessed on his feast day on February 2nd?

Answer:

St. Blasé, bishop of Sebaste in Armenia, is believed to have been condemned to death and beheaded in the year 316. The details of his life are very scarce, but there are a lot of legends attached to his life. E.G., during a persecution he was imprisoned in a cave and wild beasts came to him to be cured. It is also said that a mother came to the bishop, asking him to cure her son who was choking on a fish bone stuck in his throat, and the bishop saved the boy with a prayer and the sign of the cross. For this very reason St. Blasé is venerated as patron of those who suffer from diseases of the throat. Throats are blessed on his feast day with two blessed candles held together in a form of St. Andrew’s cross, and St. Blasé is invoked to preserve the person blessed from all diseases of the throat.

Question 3. I hear there are a lot of fables and myths attached to the life of St Brigid of Kildare. What do we really know about her? (New reader)

Answer:

Born near Kildare around 454 her father wished to make a suitable marriage for her but she insisted on consecrating her virginity to God. She received the veil and probably her spiritual formation from St. Mel. She founded a double monastery (for men and women). This con- tributed greatly to the spread of Christianity throughout the country, and later her cult was carried by missionaries to the continent and elsewhere. She is renowned for her hospitality, almsgiving and care of the sick. She is the Patron Saint of Kidare, poets, scholars and dairy workers. She is a Patron saint of Ireland, along with St. Patrick and St. Columba (ColmCille). Her feast day is February 1st.

Question 4. I am beginning to have doubts about my faith. God does not seem to be there for me at all. I go to mass every day and pray a lot. But nothing good happens to me or my family. I am really beginning to find it more difficult to believe. Please help.

Answer:

Thank you for writing I think it is true to say that all Christians have doubts at one time or another. We can be very convinced about our faith when everything is going well but when problems appear our faith is put to the test. It is obvious that our faith will not make pain or problems disappear. It will not make life easier. But it will help us to face with confidence and courage whatever trials and difficulties we meet in this life.

In other words our belief in God and in the presence of Jesus Christ in our lives is not just something we are happy to go along with in the good times. Faith is about saying I believe in God even when he seems to be deaf to my prayers. I believe that he is present in our world despite the evil and the pain and the suffering that is so evident in our world.

When bad or painful things come into our lives, when our suffering seems to go on and on and all is bleak and dark, the risen Christ calls us to keep the faith to fight on to stick in there to believe in His presence and love. He has walked the way of suffering before us and assures us that He is with us to help us carry our cross.

Question 5. What were Synagogues?

Answer:

Synagogues were prayer halls and places to learn the Scriptures but they were also used as centres for civil administration and as places of confinement while awaiting trial. Luke 21:12 tells us that many of the early Christians came in conflict with Jewish communities and were ‘handed over’ to synagogues.

Every February 14, across Ireland, the UK, America, and other places around the world, chocolates, flowers and gifts are exchanged between loved ones, all in the name of St. Valentine. The history of Valentine’s Day and the story of its patron saint is shrouded in mystery and legend. We do know that February has long been celebrated as a month of romance, but who was Saint Valentine, and how did he become associated with this tradition celebrated over centuries?

Lupercalia

Though no one has pinpointed the exact origin of the tradition, some believe it originated in ancient Rome, where from February 13 to 15, the Romans celebrated the feast of Lupercalia. Lupercalia was a fer- tility festival dedicated to Faunus, the Roman god of agriculture, as well as to the Roman founders Romulus and Remus. To begin the festival, members of the Luperci, an order of Roman priests, would gather at a sacred cave where the infants Romulus and Remus, the founders of Rome, were believed to have been cared for by a she-wolf or lupa. There the priests would sacrifice a goat, for fertility, and a dog, for purification. Later in the day, according to legend, all the unmar- ried young women in the city would place their names in a big urn. The city’s bachelors would each choose a name and become paired for the year with his chosen woman. These matches often ended in marriage. The legend is that modern Valen- tine’s letters originated from this custom. In reality, as you will see later, it actually originated in the Middle Ages, with no link to Lupercalia. Lupercalia survived the initial rise of Christianity, but was outlawed as “Un-Christian”-at the end of the fifth century.

St Valentine

Most believe the real origin of this day for the expression of love really isn’t romantic at all at least not in the traditional sense. It originated as a Western Christian liturgical feast day honouring one or more early saints named Valentinus whose martyrdom may have inspired the holiday. The facts about our Saint Valentine are cloudy. Numerous early Christian martyrs were named Valentine; but the St Valentines honoured on February 14 are believed to be Valentinus of Terni and Valentine of Rome. Valentine of Terni became bishop of Interamna (modern Terni, central Italy) and is said to have been martyred during the persecution under Emperor Aurelian in 273.

The other, Valentinus of Rome was a priest who served during the third century in Rome. When Emperor Claudius II decided that single men made better soldiers than those with wives and families, he outlawed marriage for young men. Valentinus, realising the injustice of the decree, defied Claudius and continued to perform marriages for young lovers in secret. When Valentinus’s actions were discovered, Claudius ordered that he be put to death in 269. Other stories suggest that he may have been put to death for ministering to Christians, who were persecuted under the Roman Empire of that time. Because of the similarities of these accounts, it’s thought they may refer to the same person; however the saint we celebrate on Valentine’s Day is known officially as St. Valentine of Rome. He was added to the calendar of saints by Pope Galesius in 496.

Although the truth behind the Valentine legend is murky, the stories all emphasise his appeal as a sympathetic, heroic and most importantly romantic figure. By the Middle Ages, perhaps thanks to this reputation, Valentine would become one of the most popular saints in England and France.

Chaucer and St Valentine’s Day Valentine’s Day first became asso- ciated with romantic love within the Medieval circle of English Poet, Geoffrey Chaucer in the four teenth century, when the tradition of courtly love flourished. No record exists of romantic cel- ebrations Valentine’s Day prior to a poem he wrote around 1375. Chaucer often took liberties with history, placing his poetic characters into fictitious historical contexts that he represented as real. In his work Parliament of Foules, he links a tradition of courtly love with the celebration of St. Valentine’s feast day an association that didn’t exist until after his poem received widespread attention. The poem refers to February 14 as the day birds (and humans) come together to find a mate. When Chaucer wrote, “For this was sent on Seynt Valentyne’s day. Whan every foul cometh ther to choose his mate,” he may have invented the St Valentine’s Day we know today.

In the mid sixteenth century, William Shakespeare also helped romanticise Valentine’s Day in his work. By the seventeenth century it became popular throughout Britain and the rest of Europe for wealthy and educated people to celebrate St Valentine’s Day by sending written romantic messages to loved ones on hand made cards. Eventually, the tradition made its way to the New World. Americans probably began exchanging hand-made valentines in the early 1700s.

Valentines

By the mid-eighteenth-century St Valentine’s Day had evolved into an occasion in which friends and lovers of all social classes expressed their love for each other by giving flowers, chocolates, and sending handwritten cards decorated with ribbons and real lace known as “valentines”.

Paper Valentines became so popu- lar in England in the early nine- teenth century that homemade valentines eventually gave way to mass-produced greeting cards assembled in factories. The indus- trial revolution ushered in printed cards in the late nineteenth century. All over the country printers started to mass-produce valentine cards complete with pre-prepared verses and pretty pictures; and by 1913, Hallmark Cards of Kansas City, America, began mass producing valentines in the thousands.

February 14 has not been the same since.

Today, according to the Greeting Card Association, an estimated 1 billion Valentine’s Day cards are sent each year, making Valentine’s Day the second largest card-send- ing holiday of the year. However, the rise of Internet popularity at the turn of the millennium has spawned a whole new digital way to cele- brate Valentine’s Day. Millions of people now use digital means of creating and sending Valentine’s Day greeting messages such as e- cards, love coupons or printable greeting cards. An estimated 15 million e-valentines were sent last year alone.

The commercial aspect of St Valentine’s Day seems to be increasing year on year, with gifts of chocolates, flowers and even jewellery now being expected to accompany the simple St. Valen- tine’s Day card. While it seems that the exchange of “valentines” is now more the result of tradition rather than the memory of St. Valentine,there is a Christian message that should be remembered. Jesus said, “There is no greater love than this: to lay down one’s life for one’s friends” which is what St Valentine’s Day is really about. The honouring of a man who gave his life because of his love of Christ and his fellow man.

The Last Flight Of An American Heroine

Bill McStay

Eighty years after her disappearance, she is still admired as a great American. She was a well known celebrity during her short lifetime, hailed as a model for young American women. She was the first woman to fly the American continent both ways; to fly the Atlantic solo, and to be awarded her country’s Distinguished Flying Cross. Amelia Earhart was born in Atcheson, Kansas, on 24 July 1897, and disappeared without trace on 2 July 1937 whilst attempting the 29 000 mile circumnavigation of the earth. Amelia had two sisters, and was something of a tomboy as a child. It was whilst visiting an aeronautical show in Long Beach California, where her father worked as an insurance agent, that Amelia got her first ride in an aeroplane, an experience she later declared, that changed her life. It awakened a passion for flying which she never lost. In June 1921 she took her first flying lesson, and in the following year reached an altitude of ten thousand feet, in her own second -hand plane, a record for a woman pilot.

First woman to fly across the American Continent

It was the beginning of Amelia’s many records and distinctions. Inspired by Charles Lindbergh’s solo flight across the Atlantic in 1927, she crossed the same ocean as keeper of the flight log on the April 1928 flight by Wilmer Stulz and Louis Gordon from New foundland to Wales. With her daring achievements and striking appearance, when she took up pro- motion of women’s fashions, she became the darling of the newspapers. In August 1928 she became the first woman to fly across the American continent and back, and a key figure in convincing public opinion that flying was a normal and safe means of travel.

On 7 February 1931, Earhart married George Putnam, a publisher and later publicist of her promo- tional campaigns. In May of the following year, she took off solo from Harbour Grace, Newfoundland in her Lockheed single engined plane, intending to land in Paris. She did cross the Atlantic, encountering strong headwinds and icy conditions on the way, but instead of Paris she landed in a field in Ballyarnett, near the city of Derry, where today a small memorial museum stands. Honours quickly followed, including the U.S. Congress’s Distinguished Flying Cross and the French Legion of Honour.

Earhart attempts to fly around the earth

On 11 January 1935, Amelia, now the holder of seven women’s speed and distance record, set her sights on the greatest prize of all circumnavigating the earth. She joined the faculty of Purdue University, and that institution financed the construction of a Lockheed Electra, fitted with a specially large fuel tank. A first east-west attempt from Oakland, California, on St. Patrick’s Day 1937 was abandoned in Honolulu because of engine damage. Never- theless on 1 June Earhart and her navigator Fred Noonan announced that they were about to attempt the record, flying west-east.

At first all went well, with stops in South America, Africa, India, and New Guinea. Just after midnight on 1 July, with seven thousand miles’ flying across the Pacific remaining, Earhart and Noonan left Lae, New Guinea, in their heavily loaded plane. Their destination was Howland Island 2500 miles to the east in the equa- torial archipelago now called Kiribati. Awaiting their arrival off Howland was the U.S. Coast Guard cutter Itasca. During the Lockheed’s approach, the vessel could hear Earhart’s voice trans- missions, but by the dawn hours of 2 July, all contact was lost.

Despite the most intense search over seventeen days, no trace of wreckage could be found. Despite several searches in the Pacific since, some using the most up-to- date robotic underwater equipment, what has been described as “the last great American mystery of the twentieth century” has not been solved Perhaps that mystery will indeed be revealed some day, but for now the Pacific waters keep their long-held secret.

Lent – A New Spiritual Springtime

“Now, now – it is the Lord who speaks – come back to me with all your heart, fasting, weeping. mourning.” Let your hearts be broken not your garments torn, turn to the Lord your God again, for he is all tenderness and compassion, slow to anger, rich in graciousness, and ready to relent.” Joel 2:12-13

The The “Eagle and the Rattlesnake” is a story I remember from childhood. It speaks of a great battle that rages inside every per- son. On one side is the soaring eagle. Everything the eagle stands for is good and true and beautiful. The eagle soars high above all the clouds. Even though it dips down into the valleys, the eagle builds its nest in the mountaintops. The other side is the slithering serpent, the rattlesnake. The crafty, deceitful snake represents the worst aspects of a person the darker side. The snake feeds upon one’s weaknesses and shortcomings. Who wins the great battle in our lives? None other than the one that is fed the most the eagle or the rattlesnake? And during this penitential season of Lent we aspire “to feed the eagle”, and rise to all that is best and beautiful in our humanity; and “to starve the rattlesnake” and lessen its power over us.

Digging and turning over the sod.

“Lent” comes from an old Anglo Saxon word “lencten” meaning “springtime”. And appropriately, at this time of year in the northern hemisphere, we are witnessing a gentle and gradual rebirth and re- awakening of the world of nature around us: new life stirring in the trees and shrubs; plants sprouting new shoots; seeds beginning to germinate beneath the earth; and longer daylight hours. An “awak- ening” in nature that simultaneously stirs up a longing in usa yearning for a new “springtime” in our own lives, in our relationship with God, with our neighbour and within our own selves. A season where we are challenged to dig, and turn over the sod, and loosen and ventilate the soil of our own hearts as we aspire to a new blossoming of all that is best and beautiful in us care and compassion, forgiveness and generosity, fraternity and tenderness.

It is a liturgical season which begins with the dramatic expres- sion of our need of repentance the wearing of the ash on the fore- head on Ash Wednesday. In all honesty and humility we recognize and publicly acknowledge that our lives are not all that we could be, that we are not all that we are called to be; that there is something missing in our lives, that we are capable of more, of better.

Blossoming in “Christ Jesus”

In one of the prefaces of Lent we pray “As we recall the great events that gave us new life in Christ the image of your son comes to perfection within us.” This is what we aspire to: to grow in the mind and heart of Jesus Christ. That we might begin to trust in the Father as he did, to believe in love as he did, to defend the dignity of every human life as he did, to welcome the stranger and outsider as he did, to reach out to the suffering with active compassion as he did, to give of ourselves generously in service as he did, and to confront life and death with hope as he did. And in doing so, to experience more fully in our bodies eyes, ears, hands and hearts his living and life-giving presence becom- ing flesh in us and in the world today. During the season of Lent we prepare and look forward to “rising” with Jesus at Easter to new life: new courage, new trust, new strength, new love so that his love might shine in us, in new and even more creative and beautiful ways like “the eagle” that we might soar on wings of love.

But it is not a “rising to new life” that emerges from our own strength and will power; human experience teaches us that such growth will not last. No, we take the hand of Jesus and walk with him; and if we are already holding his hand we take an even tighter hold; drawing ever closer to him in prayer and practice so as to draw life from him to be fed by him, nourished by him, empowered by him, transformed by him. And just as the world of nature opens up to the increasing light and heat of the sun so we too open up to the light of the Son of God, to the beauty and passion and fire of his love. Our growth in love is the fruit of our turning towards the Son and bathing ourselves in his light. Whatever practises we engage in during this season of Lent are truly a means to this end: that we might turn our lives towards Jesus and rise with him to new life.

Journey of a lifetime

We know that the growth we long for will not be achieved in the twinkling of an eye or by the wave of a magic wand during any one season of Lent, but more often than not, it is a slow, gradual advance of two steps forward and one step back. The challenge of “feeding the eagle” and “starv- ing the rattlesnake” is truly the work of a lifetime but what mat- ters is that with each passing year we fly just a little higher on “the wings of love” as we journey through life.

There is a beautiful verse from one of the hymns for Midday Prayer that captures well the wonderful spirituality of the season of Lent: “The day is come the accepted day, when grace like nature flowers anew. Trained by thy hand the sure way, rejoice we in our springtime too.”

An Inspiring Prayer

Unknown Author

Heavenly Father, help us remember that the annoying driver who traffic last night is a single mother worked nine hours that day and is rushing home to cook dinner, help with homework, do the laundry and spend a few precious moments with her children.

Help us to remember that the pierced, tattooed, disinterested young man who, at the checkout can’t make change correctly, is a worried 19- year-old college student, balancing his apprehension over final exams with his fear of not getting his student loans for next semester.

Remind us, Lord, that the scary looking tramp, begging for money in the same spot every day is a slave to addictions that we can only imagine in our worst nightmares.

Help us to remember that the old couple walking annoyingly slow through the store aisles and blocking our shopping progress are savoring this moment, knowing that, based on the biopsy report she got back last week, this will be the last year that they go shopping together.

Heavenly Father, remind us each day that, of all the gifts you give us, the greatest gift is love. It is not enough to share that love with those we hold dear. Open our hearts not to just those who are close to us, but to all humanity. Let us be slow to judge and quick to forgive, show patience, empathy and love.

Buckfast Abbey: A Centre Of Christian Civilisation Reborn

David Bracken

On 25 February 1539 the last abbot of the medieval Buckfast Abbey, Gabriel Donne, signed the document of dissolution, bringing a sudden end to the monastery established by charter of King Canute more than five centuries before in 1018. That day a 343 year-long silence fell over the monastic choir in South Devon before the Benedictines returned in 1882. As Abbot David Charles worth, the present abbot of Buckfast remarks, ‘place matters for Benedictines’ who take a fourth vow of monastic ‘stability’. This then is the story of a place with deep roots, an abrupt ending and a surprising new beginning, a hope filled rediscovery of something long lost: the story of Buckfast Abbey.

The suppression of the monasteries

Henry VIII’s break with Rome in the 1530s ushered in a period of gradual but profound religious and social change. In 1534 Thomas Cromwell ordered that a visitation of all religious orders in England be carried out. While many smaller religious houses were suppressed within the year, other larger foundations survived until 1539. One after another they were ransacked by the Tudor state in a prolonged smash-and-grab raid, justified on religious and reforming grounds. By the fifteenth century Buckfast had become a wealthy landowner, a simple Cistercian community grown rich on the export of wool to far-flung Florence. The monastery was, however, an engine of economic growth for the locality, establishing markets and fairs. Moreover the wealth of the monastic community supported guest hall, almshouse and schools. While the monks ministered in the surrounding parishes and the monastery was a centre of Christian medieval liturgy and learning.

A death warrant for a way of life

Although in decline on the eve of the Reformation at the dissolution only ten monks remained in scenes repeated throughout England and Ireland, this great monastic heritage was THIS MONTH swept away at one stroke of a pen in 1539. The monastic buildings were vacated immediately and the monks were pensioned off. The lead was stripped bare from the roofs, the monastery bells sold to the neighbouring parish church: Buckfast Abbey abandoned and silent. By the beginning of the nineteenth century, the abbey had been almost completely razed to the ground. In an echo of Matthew 24: 2 there was not left in Buckfast one stone upon another that was not thrown down.

A new beginning

In 1882 an advert was placed in the English Catholic weekly The Tablet advertising the sale of the site. The notice came to the attention of a group of Benedictines who had been forced to leave France following the enactment of anti-Catholic laws in 1880 and who had found tem- porary refuge in a house in Leopards town, County Dublin. On 28 October 1882 six monks arrived in Devon followed by the rest of the community and there began the pro ject to restore the lost her itage of Buckfast. One of the monks digging in the vegetable garden of the monastery uncovered the foundations of the medieval church and plans were soon drawn up for a new monastery on the footprint of the old.

Abbot Anscar Vonier: a work accomplished

It was the vision of Anscar Vonier who at thirty one years of age was elected abbot on 14 September 1906 who would bring these plans to fruition. Only a few weeks before, on 3 August 1906, his predecessor Abbot Boniface Natter was drowned when the Italian liner the Sirio was shipwrecked off the coast of Barcelona. Vonier who was accompanying Natter on the voyage survived the ordeal to accomplish a great enterprise. He would rebuild the medieval abbey church. A small group of monks under the guidance of Br. Peter, a master craftsman, galvanised by the energetic leadership of their young abbot set about the task. The works continued during the difficult years of the First World War. The war was particularly challenging for a community with many German-born members who were interned on the grounds of the abbey for the duration of the conflict. While the church was opened for public worship in 1922, it was not substantially fin- ished until August 1932 when the abbey church was consecrated: work on the tower was completed in December 1938. Within weeks Abbot Anscar was dead: his life’s work done. He had rebuilt Buck fast and restored an important link with the pre-Reformation culture where monastic communities were storehouses of Christian culture and civilisation.

School of the Annunciation

In 2014 the School of the Annunciation was established in the precincts of the monastery in response to John Paul II’s call for a new evangelisation. It is a school of evangelisation ground- ed on the firm conviction that the renewal of the faith in our time depends upon the ‘creative retrieval of the treasures of our Christian heritage’: Abbot Anscar’s vision for Buckfast reinterpreted for a new century. Today Buckfast Abbey attracts half a million visitors a year. They come to admire the craftsmanship of the monk masons who resurrected the monastery and perhaps they discover there an inkling of the Gospel of Christ that inspired the great work. The following lines from the poem, ‘Begin’ by Brendan Kennelly seem particularly apt in the case of the millennial history of the abbey. ‘Though we live in a world that dreams of ending, that always seems about to give in. Something that will not acknowl- edge conclusion insists that we begin again.’

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

Purple crocuses have blossomed again. These beautiful little flowers lift my heart on dreary days. My neighbour planted hundreds of bulbs last year, which rewarded him with a ribbon of yellow crocuses all around his front garden. Primroses bloom in tubs. Winter jasmine still lingers along the wall. Purple cyclamen plants survived the recent heavy frost. But my star performer is the purple osteospermum that has flowered almost all year long in spite of wind, rain and frost. It is definitely one of the hardiest flowers I have ever grown.

White camellia is magnificent in a nearby garden. My own little one may bud up for me yet! Everything is greening up. Shoots of daffodils and tulips have appeared above ground. So on the next dry day wrap up warmly in hat, coat, gardening gloves and suitable footwear before you head out to check what other surprises await you.

Choose your jobs carefully. Don’t overstretch yourself. Rubbish should be cleared from base of hedges and shrubs to prevent pests like slugs, snails causing trouble later. Gather any debris from around the containers, pots and tubs. Remove decayed vegetation from flower beds. Fork over the soil and add some well rotted compost. Rockery plants can become smothered in dead leaves. Carefully remove the leaves to allow the plants to breathe.

Move snowdrops while they are still flowering. The plants can be divided and replanted where you will enjoy them again next spring.

Don’t cut hedges from now on birds are nesting.

This is a good month to treat paths and driveways with a commercial weed killer. Wear protective gloves when doing this job. Follow instructions on the packet. Cover every inch.

Plant antirrhinum seeds in a sheltered part of the garden or in a tray of compost on your sunny window sill.

Move houseplants away from windows on frosty nights. Check them regularly for disease/pest damage. Spray in case of red spider mite attack. Use an atomiser on the leaves to maintain humidity.

“True Love Is A Many Splendored Thing”- Great Romances From The Past

The past is often the best lesson for the present and never is this truer than in the study of famous couples in history. Great love matches show that romance can be tragic or happy, long or short, between people of the highest social status and of the lowest.

Some unusual facts relating to love and marriage are as follows:

The oldest bridegroom was Harry Stevens, who at the age of 103 married Thelma Lucas, a young 84. They were wed in Beloit, Wiscon- sin in 1984. The oldest bride was 102 year old Minnie Munro, who married an 83 year old gentleman named Dudley Reid in Point Clare, New South Wales, Australia. The youngest couple ever to marry wasan 11 month old boy and a 3 month old girl who were married in Bangladesh in 1986. The marriage was arranged in order to settle a twenty year feud over a disputed piece of farmland. Two couples share the record for the longest marriage in history. Sir Temulji Bhicaji Nariman and Lady Nariman were married for 86 years as were Lazarus Rowe and Molly Weber. The Narimans married in 1853, The Rowes in 1743. One of the shortest marriages in history was that of Adolf Hitler and Eva Braun. The couple killed themselves within a few hours of their wedding in 1945. A week later Germany surrendered World War 11 was over in Europe. And what about the world’s most expensive wedding! This was a seven-day celebration of the marriage of Mohammed son of Sheik Rashid Saeed Al Maktoum, to Princess Salama. The wedding took place in Dubai in 1980 and the costs amounted to 44 million dollars.

Amongst the world’s best remembered romances are:

Iris Murdoch and John Bayley: Iris, novelist and philosopher was born in Dublin and educated at Oxford and Cambridge universities. She went on to write 26 nov- els, her first ‘Under the Wet’ in 1954. Her novel ‘The Sea’ won the 1978 Booker Prize. In 1956 Iris married John Bayley, Professor of English at Oxford University. If there was ever a marriage made in Heaven it was the marriage of this couple. They were inseparable and they lived in great love and utter contentment throughout their 43 years of married life. This happi- ness survived the onset of Alzheimer’s disease which struck Iris In 1994 and which saw John attend daily to her every need right up to the moment of his wife’s death on 8 February, 1999.

Shah Jahan and Mumtaz Mahal: The Taj Mahal remains the greatest monument to undying devotion. It was built by the 17th century Mughal emperor Shah Jahan. Left heart-broken by the death of his wife and constant companion of 19 years, Arjumand Banu Begam, also known as Mumtaz Mahal (‘Chosen One of the Palace), channelled his grief into building a mausoleum to honour her memory. A year after her death this labour of love was begun on the banks of the river Yamuna in Agra, and took 22 years to build. Six years after its completion Jahan died and was entombed with his true love in what is regarded as the most romantic building in the world. Built of white marble and inlaid with semi-precious stones, it is a masterpiece of Mughal architecture and a world heritage site.

King Malcolm and Queen Margaret of Scotland: Married in 1070 the couple spent 23 years in perfect harmony. They were good for Scotland and their kingdom prospered. Malcolm was an inspiring leader in battle and he led his troops with much bravery. Margaret did much to assimilate the old Celtic Church to the rest of Christendom. She also devoted much of her time to nursing the sick and comforting the dying. Fasting and praying played a major part of her life. It was on her deathbed that Margaret learned of the fatal wounding of her husband and elder son, both killed as they led their troops against the English in 1093 at Northumberland. Margaret was canonised in 1250. Her feast day is 16th November.

This is the age of experience. Even deeper than our need to know about things is our need to experience them for ourselves. It used to be said that learning taught you more in one year than experience in twenty, but one can have one’s doubts about that. It may be true of the less profound kinds of knowledge (like inform- ation, or even theoretical know- ledge) but it is not true of the deeper kind of knowledge we call wisdom. Information and theoretical know- ledge are like coins: you can take them out of your head and scatter them around just like coins from your pocket. Like coins too they have the stamp of someone else’s head! But wisdom has to be your wisdom, just as your hunger is your hunger and your eating is your eating.

O God, you are my God, for you I long;
For you my soul is thirsting. My body pines for you Like a dry, weary land without water.
So I gaze at you in the sanctuary To see your strength and your glory. (Psalm 62)

Knowledge is power, we say. Much of what we call knowledge is about having power or control, or at least the feeling of power and control. In contrast to this, notice the verbs in that psalm: to long, to thirst, to pine, to gaze…. These are not ‘control’ words; they are just the opposite. They are words that express incompleteness.

Is that a good thing? Wouldn’t it be better to be complete (whole)?

Despite the nice words, no. Have you ever looked into the eyes of someone who felt complete? What you saw was smugness at best; and at worst, arrogance, indifference, a separateness that had no love in it. I met a man recently whom I hadn’t met for twenty-five years. On that occasion long ago he was giving a lecture at a theology symposium, and he was very fluent and clever, at ease with his subject. But the other day there was a different quality in him: he had suffered greatly in the meantime, and there was such vulnerability in his eyes, such humanity. His friends, who see him every day, may not be as conscious of the transformation; but I could see it all in one instalment, so to speak. I feel that this was a glimpse of the meaning of human life. It gives substance to what someone quoted to me recently: “Religion is for people who are afraid of going to hell; spirituality is for people who have been there.”

To end, some lines from Patrick Kavanagh:

O God can a man find You when he lies with his face downwards And his nose in the rubble that was his achievement?

His implied answer was yes, yes, yes. In John’s gospel (12:20) some Greeks came looking to see Jesus. When Jesus was told this he said, “Unless a grain of wheat falls into the earth and dies, it remains just a single grain; but if it dies, it bears much fruit.” In other words, that is the place to see him. Not in the halls of power, not in the glare of publicity, but in the ground of humility.

I would like to hear that vulnerable man speak about God now. I think only such people can really talk about God. That man has followed Christ to Calvary: that’s the qualification required.

The Dominican Amazon Mission-Memories

Flannan Hynes OP

In his pastoral visit to Peru Pope Francis included a visit to the Church’s mission in the Amazon Basin. The Amazon forest not only covers the north of Brazil but also part of South-East Peru. His visit was to Puerto Maldonado which is the centre of the Dominican Mission in the Amazon Basin. The Dominican mission there goes back over 100 years. The missions are along two rivers, the river Urubamba and the river Madre de Dios (God’s Mother). Each missioner lives alone in a mission station in the forest. There are no roads, so the only connection between missions is by canoe, or by the mission plane. The Franciscan Mission in the same part of Peru and the Dominicans share the costs of the plane, (which are consider able). The mission station, as well as a chapel, will include a primary school and in several a secondary school and also a health centre. Many of the pupils will spend the week in the mission and walk home through the jungle to their families at the week ends. All the mission stations are connected for one hour each evening by radio with each other and with the Dominican prio- ry in Lima. Everyone hears every one else and so have the news of all the mission stations.

My Visit to the Mission

Some years ago I was given the task of visiting the mission. My plan was to spend a few nights in each mission station and get to know the missioner and his work. I was sent to show the appreciation of the Dominican Order for the missioners and their work. I travelled from one station to another by the mission plane. I had never seen so small a plane. The missioner had first to contact the pilot by radio and report on the cloud formation in the area. Each missioner has been trained to do this. On the journey there is no place to land in an emergency except the river. I was told that the plane will float for some seconds on the water before sinking and in that time one has to escape. It took me several minutes to get my long legs into the plane, so there would be no escape for me! The pilot named the plane after his brother, who had drowned when his plane landed in the river. Some years later I learned that the mission plane crashed in the jungle and the pilot I knew also lost his life. Each mission station had a small landing strip. In one case it ended at the door of the priest’s house. The plane always carried supplies which the missioner had requested by radio.

Other journeys were by canoe. From the mission station I was taken by canoe to visit small settlements in the jungle. The people lived and dressed as they had done for centuries. In one settlement I was attacked by a swarm of bees; much to the amusement of the local people. A nurse gave me an injection and then gave me a chair to rest for a while looking at the river. It took me a while to realize that tiny red ants were crawling up my legs and feasting on my white flesh.

A two day journey by Canoe

One of the journeys by canoe took two days. The canoe was more like a long boat with an outboard engine. The danger was striking a tree that was just before water level. I was warned to be well covered up for the sun but the reflection of the sun on the water got to my lips and I paid the price. The whole of the first day was beautiful, as the river winded through the forest. At night we slept on the beach. One of the local men kept watch beside a large fire to keep away unwelcome visitors. Everything changed the second day. Along the banks of the river were people looking for gold and destroying the river with mercury.

At one mission station I went for a walk to look at the river. On the bank there was a pile of metal drums, used for storing fuel. The fact that they were painted green did not mean anything to me until I looked closer. On each drum was written: AN BORD BAINNE, Lower Mount St. Dublin – the street I come from! The explanation I got was that milk fat is imported from Ireland. The empty drums are sold and used for fuel storage.

Saint Martin Replies

Fort Lauderdale, USA When Hurricane Irma was approaching the State I prayed to St Martin in hope and fear that my property would not be dam- aged by 180MPH winds, or be flooded by potential 8′-10′ feet of water. I had decided to leave Florida and stay in another State with a friend in an attempt to escape the devastation. Before I locked and left I prayed again to St Martin and said I was leaving him to stay behind and protect my home. When I returned a week later I had no property damage whatsoever. Apparently in the final hours before the hurricane was due to make landfall, it shifted to the S.E. coast of Florida. I had told St Martin that if faith could move mountains I believed he could move a hurricane. I truly believe he made it happen. My life would not be the same with- out all the wonderful things he has done for me. Not a day goes by when I don’t talk to him and thank him for his help with everything. St Martin is my best friend and I can never thank him enough for all he has accomplished in my life on an ongoing basis.

Birmingham: This letter is long overdue to thank St Martin, St Joseph, the Sacred Heart and our Lady for helping me for the past 60 years. I have had many health problems including high blood pressure. I always turn to prayer and would be lost without it. I love the magazine

Anon Just to say thanks to St Martin, the Sacred Heart, Our Lady and St Jude and all the others I pray to for making my visit to the eye clinic a good one. I had been so anxious about going but all my ‘friends’ made it more bearable.

Donegal Please publish grateful thanks to St Martin and Our Lady for many favours received. My granddaughter has M.E. and I’m praying for her at the moment. I have received a lot of answers to my prayers with regard to guid- ance for my brother in life and good health in my family. I have always prayed to St Martin and Our Lady over the years and got their help.

Mayo I want to thank St Martin for so many favours especially giving me good results today. Thank you for everything.

Tipperary I want to thank dear St Martin so much for a great request granted. Someone asked me to pray for their pet dog who was very seriously ill. Even the Vet had almost given up hope as the poor animal had been on a drip for quite a long time. I prayed very hard for over a week, made the Novena and lit candles every day. As a result the dog recovered.

Sussex I want to thank St Martin for helping and supporting me through a very difficult family conflict. It was a situation I had many times given up hope about. Things now seem to be improving and I am still praying to him and the Sacred Heart. St Martin has always been my support in earlier challenges with bad health and other concerns. I will always be grateful to him.

Donegal I wish to publish my sincere thanks to St Martin, the Sacred Heart and Our Lady for favours granted. We had money owing to us and had problems withproperty but thankfully all has been sorted. Keep praying to St Martin and he will always answer.

Devon I promised thanksgiv- ing to St Martin, the Sacred Heart of Jesus, Our Lady and St Joseph for favours they have granted me over the years. Please St Martin make my recent biopsy be clear. You have been my best friend for over 60 years. Thank you once again and do please publish: it would make me so happy.

Drogheda Please publish my heartfelt thanks to St Martin for many, many favours received; for helping me through a recent hip replacement and getting back my health; for many requests with regard to my family. I can never thank him enough for his help. This letter is long overdue.

Roscommon Thanks to St Martin for a very good year with cows calving. Everything went very well also for good health for all the family.

Kerry I want to thank St Martin most sincerely for helping our daughter to find a suitable house to rent for herself and her two daughters. I made a Novena to St. Martin because she has been looking for a house for over a year and as she is on Renters that any promise of publica Allowance it has been very diffition is fulfilled when you write cult. St Martin helped me years to us, even if your favour does ago in London when I needed to not appear in print. find a bed sitter, so I turned to him again and he has been wonderful. Both times he has found a place very suitable. Thanks again to a most helpful saint.

 

Great Irish Dominicans Thomas Burke op

Great Irish Dominican Thomas Burke op

If you ever find yourself wanIdering around the Claddagh, where the River Corrib meets Galway Bay, you’ll find there an imposing statue of a Dominican friar in a dramatic pose, his arm held aloft, with a Bible in his hand. The name on the plinth is that of one of the most famous preachers of modern times, Thomas Nicholas Burke OP.

Burke was a Galwayman, born in 1830, and reared in Kirwan’s Lane at the heart of the city. At the age of 17 he joined the Dominicans, whom he had got to know in the Claddagh, and he travelled to Italy for studies. He was rapidly identified as a man of special intelligence and discipline. Even before he was ordained a priest, he was appointed master of novices in Woodchester in England at the age of 21.

Four years later, he was assigned to Tallaght, to the small house which the Order had just bought to function as a novitiate. It was a makeshift setup there was no church and worship took place in a converted barn. For the next decade, he was dedicated to instilling spiritual discipline in the young men who came to Tallaght, before they went on to Rome or Cork or Esker for further studies.

During this time, though, he began to preach charity sermons on a regular basis. He had lived through the Famine in Galway, and for the rest of his life he was

always ready to labour for the cause of feeding the poor. Very soon people began to notice his talent as a preacher, and his fame grew when he was assigned to Rome, and then to St Saviour’s in Dublin. One contemporary writes of his preaching: ‘He electrified his congregation … His dramatic power was marvelous and as a word painter I have never seen his equal’.

He began to draw huge crowds wherever he preached. 50,000 people heard him preach at the reinterring of Daniel O’Connell’s remains in Glasnevin Cemetery. And it wasn’t just Catholics who came to hear him preach. In one of James Joyce’s stories in Dubliners, one of the characters recalls, ‘There used always be crowds of Protestants in the chapel when Father Tom was preaching’.

When Burke returned to Rome, as a theological expert at the First Vatican Council, his English-language sermons drew many of the Council Fathers, as well as the American poet Longfellow, who came to hold the Galwayman in great affection.

Outside of the pulpit, he was a big and loveable personality. One who knew him wrote that he was ‘the humblest and most childlike of men’. He was a lively character too, and some speculated at the time that the only reason he wasn’t made a bishop is that he was too much of a joker. He was disci- plined, but a free spirit too. During the First Vatican Council he man- aged to get himself invited to a gathering of bishops from the Arab world, and an Irish bishop found him there, sitting cross legged on the floor, smoking a hookah and drinking coffee!

An American Hero

His fame really took off in 1871, though. He travelled to America, initially for a few weeks, but invitations to preach began rolling in, so that two years later he was still Father Thomas Nicholas Burke’s statue, Galway, by John F Kavanagh

in America, having delivered some 700 sermons and lectures. He gave secular addresses too, to mixed audiences, on the Catholic Church in modern America, on the Catholic Church and science, on the value of Ireland’s traditional music, and in defence of the Irish national cause. One collection of his lectures from that time was entitled ‘English Misrule in

Ireland’.

A great deal of this preaching work involved fundraising for local charities he raised some £80,000 for charity on that American visit, an immense sum. Importantly for his confrères in Tallaght, he also raised. £2,000 for the priory, sin- single-handedly clearing the debt on the new priory building, which stands to this day. It was clear, though, that he was by that time a sick man, and his famous voice could hardly be heard above the wind. Ever since his trip to America he had been prone to chest infections and stomach ulcers, and his punishing schedule left no time for recovery.

Near the end of June 1883, he rose from his sickbed here in Tallaght to preach a charity sermon in Gardiner St. It was in aid of children suffering hunger in Donegal, and he felt he simply couldn’t refuse the invitation. A man who was in that congregation later described him leaning heavily with both hands on the pulpit, struggling to raise his voice in his last cry for the poor. ‘Many wept outright, and even strong men were deeply moved’.

A few days later, the great preacher went to his reward. Pope Leo XIII sent a personal message to be read at his funeral: “The death of this great orator and excellent religious has placed in mourning not only his order and all Ireland, but the universal Church’

Sing To The Lord- Eternal Rest

Ray Hughes

We have a Very particular tradi- The next time you read a death We have a very pad. When I notice, or hear the announcements explain it to some of my friends from abroad, they find it peculiar. As a nation we very frequently check death notices. Once upon a time this was confined to the newspaper. With the coming of local radio, most radio providers broadcast death notices once or twice a day.

Technological advances have also added another channel for this activity, with many websites providing information on the passing of our brothers and sisters. These messages give details of funerals, and requests, and while to those on the outside it may seem like a peculiarly dark habit, it is a very important part of our social fabric. It is no stranger than the practice you can see on the continent where death notices, with photographs, are past- ed to the walls of buildings.

on the radio, take notice of how a funeral Mass is described. Sometimes it is simply called the funeral Mass. Sometimes the Mass of the Resurrection, but often the Mass is referred to as a Requiem Mass. This is the proper title given to the Eucharist celebrated for the dead. The title Requiem Mass comes from the very first words of a short hymn in Latin, Requiem Aeternum.

This basically means eternal rest, and it is the beginning of the prayer that I’m sure you are familiar with “Eternal rest grant unto them, O Lord.” The word requiem is very much associated with our reverence for the dead. The letters R.I.P. stand for Requiescat in Pace, which in English translates as “Rest in Peace.” Going back to the early Church,

death was seen as sleep before the resurrection of the body at the end of time. In ancient Rome, the dead were buried in a ‘necropolis’ which literally means ‘city of the dead.’ This did not suit the Christian understanding of death. Slowly, a new word was introduced – cemetery – a place where someone slept. After the toil and struggle of life, a time of rest was prayed for. Another element of the hymn is perpetual light: “may perpetual light shine upon them.” Scripture is filled with references to light.

In Genesis, God says, “Let there be light, and there was light.” (Gen 1:3) After Moses met God face to face on the mountain, his face shone like light, so much so that he had to cover his face. (Ex 34:29-35) In St. Paul’s letter to Timothy, he says that God lives in “unapproachable light” (1 Tim 6:16) If you read the Book of Revelation, the last book of the Bible, St. John describes the new heaven. He says that there is no need for the moon or sun, because God Himself will be the light.

(Rev 21:23) God is the source of light, and those who live in God live in His light. The prayer that our loved dead should live in the light of God is indeed very beautiful. It gives us hope, especially when we are grieving.

Writing these words in dark November, I think of all the people who have now gone before us with the sign of faith. Bring your own to mind. There is nothing we can do for them now, except pray for them. Even today a new set of death notices is being prepared.

There will be another one tomorrow, and another one the day after that. So it will continue until the end of time. We will join that number, tragic as that may sound. We, too will then desire the eternal rest and perpetual light that we have wished to so many over the years. Life will be changed, not ended.

Our faith gives us the promise of eternal life. Until then, we pray the Requiem may eternal rest be given, and perpetual light shine upon them.

Irish Dominican Martyrs: FR Peter Higghin Op

Fr Peter Higgins OP is not to be confused with Fr Peter Higgins OP, who featured in this section of our magazine in May and who was Prior of Naas. Fr Higghin Op was a member of the Dublin Community of Dominicans.

The Medieval Dublin Castle. The Irish Rebellion of 1641 was initiated on 23 October 1641 by Catholic gentry and military officers. The roots of this uprising derived from the colonisation that followed the Tudor conquest of Ireland, and the alienation of the Catholic gentry from the newly-Protestant England state in the decades that followed.

Plantations in 16th and 17th-century Ireland saw the confiscation of Irish-owned land for the purpose of resettling people from Great Britain. The English Crown regarded the plantations as a means of controlling, anglicising and ‘civilizing’ Gaelic Ireland.

Those involved in the uprising demanded an end to anti-Catholic discrimination, greater Irish self-governance and a return of confiscated Catholic lands. Unfortunately, the number of sectarian atrocities committed against the Protestants has led to a debate among historians as to whether this may have been due to a loss of control among the leadership.

Contemporary pamphlets published in London contained lurid details of the rebellion massacres and suggested over 200,000 Protestants (more than the entire settler population) had lost their lives. Reports like these intensified existing sectarian animosity on both sides. Fr Higghin was a victim of the religious violence which flood- ed the country.

The unfortunate priest was imprisoned in the Castle of Dublin on trumped-up charges simply because he was a Catholic clergyman. On three occasions, his prior visited the prison in disguise with some necessities and gave him absolution. The charges against Fr Peter could not be proved and it was a sign of his known virtue that many Protestants declared that he was innocent of any wrongdoing.

On the day of his mock trial and execution he declared publicly that he was innocent of any crime, and he openly professed his adhesion to the Catholic faith. His constancy in the midst of his sufferings and the joy on his face moved many to tears. He was hanged on 23 March 1642 and after death his skull was broken with the blow of the butt of a gun. The 1641 Rebellion was the first significant sectarian rebellion in Irish history and gave rise to a decade of war and the vengeance of Oliver Cromwell.

The celebration of a person’s birthday and the attainment of one more year in our lives is something many of us have in common. Today, we consider birthdays as happy occasions to be celebrated with the receiving of birthday cards and presents and a gathering of family and friends to mark the occasion. However, looking back in his- tory we can see that birthdays were not always a day to celebrate. It is believed that the custom of marking a person’s birth date can be traced way back before the rise of Christianity and has its origins in ancient mystical beliefs and customs.

Ancient Beginnings

In Europe, thousands of years ago people believed that evil spirits were attracted to people on their birthdays and would try to harm
them. A way to keep them at bay was to surround one’s self with family and friends who would bring good thoughts and would attempt to protect their friend or loved one by blowing horns, banging drums, and making as much noise as possible to scare off any evil spirits lurking about.
In other early civilisations, such as that of Ancient Egypt, the marking of birthdays was linked to astrology and the casting of a person’s horoscope, particularly that of the ruling Pharaoh, his successors and rivals.

It was deemed important to foretell what their futures were because what happened to them would affect the entire society, and so their birthday omens were meticulously examined. There is no documented evidence to suggest that early common

citizens of this time marked their birthdays with any kind of celebration. However, it is well-documented that the Pharaoh of ancient Egypt would mark the occasion with a great feast for his courtiers
and followers. However, the Egyptians believed that the Pharaoh’s birthday marked the day he became a god, not the day he was born as a human.

In ancient Greece, birthdays were also linked to deities. The Greeks believed that each person had a protective spirit that watched over them from birth. They would make offerings of cakes to Artemis, the goddess of the moon, which they would shape to resemble the moon. The candles placed on the cakes symbolised the light of the moon and served as a form of com- communication with the goddess, with the hope that the smoke from the candles would carry prayers to the deities.

In Ancient Rome, the birthdays of prominent individuals, especially those of political importance and status, were celebrated. These celebrations, known as dies natalis, were marked with festive gatherings, food, and gifts. The emperor would hold a huge celebration, which included parties, parades, circuses and even gladiators fighting against each other to honour the emperor’s birthday. By the
fourth century it had also become common practice for ordinary wealthy citizens of Rome to celebrate their birthday too.

Religious Skepticism

In the early centuries of Christianity, birthday celebrations were not widely observed among Christians. The Church was initially skeptical of such celebrations because of their association with pagan customs, astrology, and superstitions, which the early Church sought to distance itself from.

Instead, early Christians placed greater emphasis on celebrating the anniversaries of saints and martyrs, known as feast days, rather than the birth anniversaries of ordinary individuals. For the Church, the day of a saint’s death was seen as their true “birthday” into eternal life, a con- cept that underscored the Christian focus on the afterlife rather than of the nineteenth century. Victorian earthly life.

However, as Christianity spread and evolved, the idea of personal birthday celebrations began to gain acceptance. By the medieval period, it became more common for Catholics to acknowledge birthdays, though it was still not a major focus within the faith, but was seen as milestone in one’s spiritual journey, marked by God’s continuous presence and guidance.

Medieval Europe To Modern Day Traditions

For much of early European history ry, baptism was the primary celebration associated with birth and it was still rare for the working man to celebrate with a birthday feast. However, by the Reformation in the sixteenth century, celebrating one’s birthday became more common. Over the following centuries, the marking of one’s birthday developed into a significant annual event in people’s lives, particularly in Europe and America. The industrial revolution played a significant role in this shift, as increased prosperity allowed more people to afford such cel- celebrations.

Many of the traditions we associate with birthdays today began to take shape in the Victorian era Birthday traditions were influenced by a variety of cultural, religious, and social factors from earlier periods, particularly in Europe. One of the strongest influences came from Germany, where children’s birthdays, or “Kinderfeste,” had long been celebrated. The idea of baking a cake with candles to represent the child’s age and making a wish while blowing them out likely originated from here and spread throughout Europe and eventually to America.

Queen Victoria herself had elaborate birthday celebrations, which helped popularise the idea of celebrating birthdays on a grander scale. Her public birthday festivities and those of her children set a tone for what was fashionable, influencing the middle and upper classes to follow suit. These festivities often included organised games and activities, many of Kinderfeste by Ludwig Knaus, 1868. Kinderfest was one of the strongest influences on Victorianera birthday parties.

which had roots in older traditions but became more formalised and widespread during this time. The Victorian era also saw an increase in gift-giving on birthdays, influenced by royal traditions. Previously, gifts were exchanged mainly at Christmas, but Victorians started making birthday presents an important part of the celebration.

The Twentieth Century And Beyond

In the twentieth century, birthday celebrations became a global phenomenon, transcending cultural and social boundaries. The commercialization of birthdays, driven by marketing and media, introduced new elements like themed parties, decorations, and the iconic “Happy Birthday” song. Although this song isn’t anywhere near as old as birthday cakes and candles, being only just over a hundred years old, it is sung at every kind of birthday celebration across the world.

The Song Is Believed To Be

The joint work of two American sisters, Mildred J. Hill, who was a school teacher, and Dr Patty Smith Hill, who was Principal in the same school. Originally entitled Good Morning to All, it was first published in 1893 in the book Song Stories for the Kindergarten. Today, the song is one of the most popular songs in the English language, has been translatedinto dozens of other languages, and is sung all over the world

Birthday celebrations have come a long way from their ancient origins as exclusive rituals for gods and rulers. These days, people of every race and social status celebrate birthdays globally. Customs may vary from one country to another, with each of us marking it in our own unique way, depending on our traditions and beliefs. But whether it’s a large organised event or a small family gathering, it’s a day for having fun with loved ones. And, if it’s your birthday today…

On 13 October 1936, a forty-four-year-old man named Saunders Lewis stood in the dock of a court in Caernarfon, Wales. He was a rather short man with dark hair and piercing eyes. He was there on the charge of burning down government property. An Air Force training school for bomber pilots, which had been under construction in a deeply historic area in Wales, had been set ablaze. The defendant didn’t deny burning down the building. In fact, he and his accomplices had immediately alerted the police themselves.

Saunders Lewis’s plea was that the act was one of civil disobedience, rather than criminal vandalism.
Lewis was no hooligan, but an eminently respectable man. He was a lecturer in University College, Swansea; a husband and a father; a veteran of the First World War, who had served with distinction, and the leader of a political party, the National Party of Wales, which he had helped to create.

As well as all this, he was a very devout Catholic. Although he had only been received into the Catholic Church four years before, he had been drawn towards it for many years prior to that. He had married a Catholic woman from Ireland in 1924- much to the disapproval of his father, who was a Methodist minister. Catholicism was viewed with great suspicion in Wales at this time. Lewis would eventually resign from the leadership of the National Party of Wales, fearing that his Catholicism was losing support for the party.

Lewis’s performance in the courtroom that day has been called a masterpiece of oratory. Admitting that they had caused two thousand pounds worth of damage, he asserteded that the building of the bombing school would do much greater damage to Wales. The site on which it was being built had many historical associations, inncluding being a home for poets and Christian pilgrims. Thousands of Welsh people had already protested the proposed construction but had been ignored.

This is how Lewis put it: “The loss that this bombing range, if it be not withdrawn, will cause to Wales is not a loss that can be estimated in thousands of pounds. You cannot calculate in figures the irreparable loss of a home of literature, of a tradition of rural Welsh civilization stretching back fourteen hundred years. These things have no price. You cannot pay compensation for them… We were compelled, therefore, to do serious damage to the bombing school buildings. Only serious damage could ensure that we should appear before a jury of our fellow countrymen in a last desperate and vital effort to bring the immorality of the Government’s action before the judgement of Christian Wales.”

On that day in Caernarfon, the jury was unable to reach a verdict. The case was tried again in London, where all three defendants were found guilty and sentenced to eighteen months in Wormwood Scrubs prison, London. Saunders Lewis lost his job at the university. The construction of the bombing school went ahead.

The morality of bombing the bombing school might reasonably be considered a matter for debate. It’s clear, however, that the men acted out of idealistic motives. When they returned to Wales, they were greeted as heroes by a crowd of fifteen thousand people.

Nationalism And Faith

It was perhaps the most dramatic moment in the existence of Saunders Lewis. But this man’s whole life was dedicated to his ideals, especially his dream of restoring the Welsh language as the ordinary spoken language of Wales.

(Some say that one BBC Radio lecture he gave almost single-handedly- ly saved the Welsh language from extinction.) Lewis had grown up in a Welsh-speaking household, even though he was born and raised in England, near Liverpool. His father was a minister in the Calvinistic Meth- odist church. At this time, Christianity in Wales was predominantly “Nonconformist”, a term for all those Protestants who didn’t belong

to the established Church of England. Nonconformist churches emphasised the Bible, hymn-singing, and a personal (often very emotional) relationship to Jesus.

Lewis fought in France in World War One and was actually converted- ed to the cause of Welsh nationalism- ism through reading books by French and Irish nationalists while he was in the trenches. After the war, he embarked on an academic career, becoming a lecturer in Welsh literature in Swansea in 1922. He married his long-time sweetheart Margaret in 1924. She was herself a convert to Catholicism. Lewis’s father was opposed to him marrying a Catholic, and only gave his blessing after some persuasion from Lewis’s aunt.

Other than the court case, Lewis is today most famous as one of the
founders of the Welsh Nationalist Party, nowadays known as Plaid Cymru. It didn’t have much success in his lifetime, but today has four seats in the UK parliament and twelve seats in the Senedd, the Welsh Assembly.

Although Welsh nationalism was the central cause of Lewis’s life, it was impossible to doubt the importance of his Catholic faith. Many of his literary works have Christian themes; for instance, his poems “Mary Magdalene”, “Ascension Thursday”, and “The Last Sermon of Saint David”. He was also known for his plays.

Lewis admired medieval Wales as an era when Welsh people shared in the common Christian faith of Europe, which was Catholicism. He considered Catholic doctrine to be more solid than the Welsh Nonconformism of his time, which he held to be excessively based on emotion. He died in 1985, aged ninety-one.

The Broom Behind The Door

To coincide with the Visit of the Relics of St. Bernadette to Ireland we have replaced Evangelium with an article celebrating this young French girl who achieved a fame she never wanted, but who was cho- sen by Our Lady to make a little township at the foot of the Pyrenees one of the most important centres of pilgrimage in the Christian world. On a cold dark February day, a beautiful lady, who would in 14-year-old girl, Bernadette Soubirous, left her home in search of firewood. In the company of her sister Toinette and her friend Baloum, she headed for a rocky outcrop known as Massabielle.

There she became separated from her companions. Attracted by the sound of rushing wind she looked towards a niche in the Massabielle grotto, where she saw a soft light and a white figure. Bernadette later described the figure as a

time, proclaim herself to be the Immaculate Conception. Thus did the story of the Apparition of Our Lady at Lourdes begin. A total of 18 visions took place spread over more than five months. Details of the conversations between Bernadette and the lady spread like wildfire and captured the public’s imagination. It was revealed that the lady had smiled at Bernadette, prayed with her,

Taught her a special prayer, disclosed secrets, helped identify a previously unknown spring, asked that a chapel be built at the site, and declared who she was. She also told Bernadette that she did not promise to make her happy in this world, but in the next. These words proved very true.

Leaving Lourdes

After her experiences in Lourdes, Bernadette entered the convent of St. Gildard in Nevers, about 310 miles from Lourdes. It was in July 1866, 8 years after the First Apparition that 21-year-old Bernadette bade farewell to Lourdesnever to return. She looked across the river gave at the grotto for the chair that Bernadette died in.

final time. Her life from now on would be marked by physical and emotional suffering, a stark contrast to the miraculous events that had unfolded in her hometown.

The convent of St. Gildard was a place of strict religious discipline and austere living conditions. Bernadette, accustomed to the simple life of a peasant, found the transition difficult. She struggled with the rigorous routine, the unfamiliar food, and the constant surveillance of the nuns.

She had always been delicate as a child and when quite young had contracted cholera. She was plagued with asthma all her life. At least 3 times she received the last Sacraments. She was gradually struck by other ailments as well as asthma: among them, tuberculosis of the lung and a tubercular tumour on her right knee While bravely battling her physical ailments, Bernadette remained devoted to her religious vocation.

She took vows as a sister of Charity on April 8, 1866, and dedicated her life to serving God and the poor. However, her suffering continued. She endured excruciating pain from her illnesses, and her body became increasingly frail. One of the most significant challenges Bernadette faced during her time in Nevers was

the constant scrutiny and skepticism she endured from the public and the Church. Many people doubted the authenticity of her visions, and some even accused her of being a fraud. The pressure to prove the truth of her claims was immense, and it took a toll on her emotional well-being.

Despite the hardships she endured, Bernadette remained steadfast in her faith. She believed that her sufferings were a part of God’s plan for her life, and she accepted them with humility and resignation. She continued to pray and to perform acts of charity, even as her health declined.

Many have wondered why Bernadette never returned to Lourdes. Some people have speculated that she was afraid of the attention and adulation she would have received;

Others believe that she simply wanted to escape the turmoil and controversy that had surrounded her experiences there.

Bernadette always felt that she was the special messenger of Our Lady was made known and passed to all who listened and came in procession to Lourdes. “The Virgin used me as a broom to remove the dust. When the work is done, the broom is put behind the door again,” was a phrase she often used

Any desire she had to return to Lourdes she offered as part of her suffering for the salvation of souls. She also said, “I came here to hide myself.” In Lourdes, she was Bernadette, the visionary. In Nevers, she became Sister Marie Bernard. It was according to the hidden life of Nazareth, especially St. Joseph, that she would live the remainder of her life.

Bernadette’s decision to remain in Nevers was a testament to her strength of character and her commitment to her religious vocation. She lived a life of quiet suffering and selfless service, and her legacy continues to inspire people around the world. Here in the Saint Martin Apostolate, we are blessed to have a First Class Relic of St. Bernadette and a most unique copy of her incorruptible body. See page 26 for more information.

These lines come from a song written by Leon René and first recorded in May 1940. It was a tribute to the annual springtime return of the cliff swallows to Mission San Juan Capistrano in Southern California. This is a local tradition that has captured the imagination and hearts of people around the world. It is a celebration of nature, history and community deeply rooted in the traditions of the past.

Mission San Juan Capistrano was permanently founded by the Franciscan missionary Junípero Serra on November 1, 1776, as the seventh of 21 missions to be established in California by the Spanish, all supposedly separated by the distance of a day’s walk. The purpose was to expand the territorial boundaries of Spain and to spread Christianity to the native peoples of California.

Missions and presidios (forts) were the twin forces in the efforts to spread Spanish rule. Missions were to be agents of assimilation, convincing the native people to become Catholics and teaching them the fundamentals of Spanish agricultural and village life. The aim was to transform them into self-sustaining Spanish subjects and members of the colonial order. Presidios were to protect

the missions from hostile natives and also to protect the territory from potential incursion by Russia or other European powers.

Beginnings and Decline Mission San Juan Capistrano’s establishment in 1776 meant many changes and challenges for the indigenous Acjachemen. The Spanish people brought with them new types of technology, clothing, food, animals and ideas. The mis- sionaries encouraged the Acjachemen to learn about the Catholic faith and be baptized to join the Mission.

However, officially joining the Mission meant the Ac-jachemen had to transform almost everything about their life. They were required to change their culture, language, religion, work, clothing, food and even their daily schedule. By 1806, Mission San

Juan Capistrano had a population of over 1,000 people, over 10,000 herd of cattle, and a completed architectural gem, the Great Stone Church. Records from 1811 reveal a prosperous year, with the Mission producing many tons of wheat, barley, corn and beans, and thousands of head of cattle, sheep and horses.

However, after 1812, the mission began to decline. Many factors were responsible, including the earthquake in December of that year, which caused the Great Stone Church to collapse; the decline in birth rate; the increasing mortality rate of the population due to dis- ease and the inability of the Spanish government to adequately protect and supply the Mission with Mission San Juan Capistrano, California, 1806.

needed goods. By 1821, Mexico won its independence from Spain which brought a new era to San Juan Capistrano. By 1834, the Mexican government decided to end the mission system entirely. A Secularization Act was passed in 1833 to divest Mission lands.

Instead of going to Indians as envisioned, land grants more often went to political appointees. These land- holdings began the Rancho system of large ranches owned by a few powerful men and families.

Governor Pio Pico even sold the Mission itself at auction to his brother-in-law for $710, when it was valued to be more than $454,000. For the next 20 years, the Mission was a private ranch property- ty of the Foster family.

Revival

The President of America, James K Polk, was a radical expansionist, believing in the divine duty of Americans to expand further westward. This led to the Mexican-American War in 1848, which the United States won. Following their victory the Treaty of Guadalupe Hidalgo ceded a gigantic region of the west coast to America, include California, Nevada, Utah, and most of New Mexico in exchange for a nominal payment.

With the Gold Rush beginning and millions of Americans moving to California, Mission San Juan Capistrano would see another great change. Only a few years after acquiring the territory of California, the United States declared it a state in 1850

Many Californian dioceses and parishioners wanted the government to have mission buildings and lands returned to the Church. The new state’s Catholic bishop, Joseph Alemany, petitioned the U.S. government on the topic. A number of people had expressed sadness at the state of the missions.

Some mission buildings had been turned into stores, bars, inns, or even stables. Most were falling apart and abandoned. In 1865, President Abraham Lincoln responded- ed to the petitioners by giving the missions back to the Catholic Church.

The Legend Of The Swallows

Mission San Juan Capistrano is located near two rivers which made it an ideal spot for swallows to nest because of the abundance of insects on which they feed. These birds are about five inches long, dark brown except for a white forehead and orange-red cheeks. They make mud nests, stuck against a cliff or wall, usually in colonies The swallows have long considered San Juan Capistrano their home. Every year, thousands of the birds have made their way from wintering grounds in Goya, Argentina, to the mission to nest under the eaves and archways of the historic building – a 6,000-mile one-way journey.

In his book Capistrano Nights, Father John O’Sullivan, Pastor of Mission San Juan Capistrano (1910 -1933) tells the story of how the swallows came to call the Mission home.

One day, while walking through town, Father O’Sullivan saw a shopkeeper, broomstick in hand, knocking down the conically shaped mud swallow nests that were under the eaves of his shop. “What in the world are you doing?” the priest asked. “These dirty birds are a nuisance, and I am getting rid of them!” the shopkeeper replied.

“But where can they go?” “I don’t know, and I don’t care…but they have no business here destroying my property.” Father O’Sullivan then said, “Come on, swallows, I’ll give you shelter. Come to the Mission. There is room enough there for all.” This act of kindness sparked a lasting relationship between the swallows and the Mission, marking the beginning of an annual celebration that would grow to attract attention far beyond the local community.

Each year, around March 19, the Feast of St Joseph, swallows return to the Mission. Visitors began to come to San Juan Capistrano to witness this from the early 1930s.

Bells are rung and there is a fiesta and Parade. This celebration is more than just an ornithological- cal event; it is something deeply embedded in the cultural fibre of the community symbol izing hope, the renewal of Spring and the enduring bond between humans and the natural world.

The Cloister Garden

Frater Fiachra

Chrysanthemum

The Chrysanthemum, the queen of Autumn Flowers, is called after the Greek prefix “Chrys”, signifying golden, referring to its original colour and “anthemion”, which means blossom.

A Native of Japan, where the flower symbolised the radiant sun, the Japanese consider the orderly unfolding of the chrysanthemum’s petals to represent perfection, and Confucius even suggested they be used as an object of meditation because of their beauty. The chrysanthemum- mum blooms in bright colours during chilly autumn, a time

when most flowers wither. Facing coldness and a tough environment, it blooms splendidly without attempting to compete with other flowers. This unique aspect of the chrysanthemum makes it a symbol of strong vitality and tenacity in the eyes of gardeners. For many of us, the Chrysanthemum symbolises death due to its use in floral tributes at funerals. However, the blooms will survive for up to two weeks if kept in a vase, so perhaps we could adopt the flower as a patron of longevity rather than the END.

A German legend tells about the origin of the white chrysanthemum. One cold, snowy Christmas Eve in Germany’s Black Forest, a peasant family was sitting down to a meagre supper when they heard wailing. At first, they thought it was the wind, but after hearing the

sound repeatedly, they opened the door and found a beggar. The poor man was blue with cold. They took him in, wrapped him in blankets, and shared their food. Afterwards, the blankets were shed, revealing a man in shining white clothing with a halo around his head. He explained that he was the Christ child and left. The next morning, outside the door where he had stood, were two white chrysanthemums.

Chrysanthemums or Mums are hardy plants well suited to Irish gardens and available in many colours from September. They enjoy the sun and will brighten up any border in these darker days. Cut the blooms freely and feed yearly, and they will grow on your head!

All Saints

Fr. John Harris OP

What do you say to a young Church? Was it because he wanted a lady in her early twenties who had given up the practice of the faith? That was the situation I faced when a friend of mine asked me to speak with her daughter who had given up going to Mass. We talked around the subject, but eventually I asked her directly why this had happened. Her answer was simple if somewhat surprising. She told me she had given up going to Mass because she couldn’t be Pope.

I asked her she had ever wondered why Jesus had founded the Church to make us all Popes, chief executives, powerful, successful, or was the highest calling in the Church to be saints? She laughed rather nervously at the suggestion that Christ founded his Church in order to make us saints.

And yet this is not simply a suggestion it is the deepest reality of the Church. Everything about the Church is at the service of this high calling, holiness. In his letters to the early Church St. Paul often refers to the members as saints. The great cry of Vatican II

was the universal call to holiness. The Pope is only Pope in order to assist each of us to become true Christians, therefore he is “the servant of the servants of God”. The sacraments are all celebrated in the Church so that the life of God can flow freely into our lives and transform them.

Jesus, the Lord, tells us in St. John’s Gospel that he came that we may have life and have it to the full. This life he offers is to share in his life with his Father, to be part of the embrace of the Most Blessed Trinity.

This calling is not simply something that has to wait for the future when we are dead; now is the time to take our Christian vocation seriously. Now is the time to live our close friendship with Christ, a friendship which will achieve its true fulfilment only in heaven.

In his letter to the Church, Deus Caritas Est, Pope Benedict XVI tells us that the true Christian is one whose heart Christ has con- quered with his love. So, in our prayer-life, which is basically our inner friendship with God, and in all we say and do we should be open to the activity of God’s grace in our lives.

We should allow his love to possess us. His love for us must penetrate all aspects of who we are. We allow his love to conquer us when we live the three theological virtues of Faith, Hope and Charity daily.

Living Them Out In his Encyclical, the Pope tells us how it is we live these theological virtues. He teaches us that Hope is practiced through the virtue of patience, which continues to do good even in the face of apparent failure and when we accept God’s mystery and trust him even at times of darkness.

When we live by Faith, we live by the victorious certainty that God truly loves us and has given us his Son. Thus, our impatience and doubts are transformed into the sure hope that God holds the world in his hands and that in spite of all the darkness which surrounds us God will ultimately triumph in glory.

Mary Our Example

This faith, which sees the love of God revealed in the pierced heart of Jesus on the Cross gives rise to love. This awareness that we are loved by God allows us to love in our turn. “The love of Christ urges us on”, by our accepting of his love for us and by filling our days with acts of love for him. Love is possible and we are able to practice it because we are created in the image of God, who is love.

Towards the end of his encyclical  the Pope presents the Blessed Virgin Mary as the true model of Christianity and thus of how to be a saint since she is the mirror of all holiness. The Blessed Virgin’s

whole life was one which left space for God. Mary is a woman of hope because she believes in God’s promise and waits for God to fulfil his promise. She never doubts God, even at the foot of the Cross.

Mary is a woman who loves because she is so at one with God and so open to his will in her life. We see her love in the quiet ges- tures in the story of Christmas, in her delicacy in coping with the cri- sis at the wedding feast of Cana, at her standing faithfully beneath the Cross as her beloved son dies and finally as she gathers the Apostles around her as they prayerfully await the coming of the Holy Spirit.

Making It Real

This also is our Christian calling to live in love the sure hope of God’s Truth. This can only happen by our meeting the person of Jesus. As the Pope teaches us, “Being a Christian is not the result of an ethical choice or a lofty idea, but the encounter with an event, a person, which gives life a new horizon and a deci- sive direction”.

This is the real vocation of a Christian. Where do we meet him? We meet the true Jesus in the Bible, in the prayer-filled reception of the sacraments, and in the love we have for one another in the community of the Church.

The young lady laughed rather nervously because she thought that to be a saint was beyond her and that it was meant only for the few special people. But surely this can not be true. To be a saint is to know Christ and to feel his love in our lives. Is that not what we all desire? Have you not at times felt the presence of the Risen Lord in your life? To constantly live in the presence of the Lord is to be a saint. This is the Christian struggle as we try to allow the Risen presence of the Lord to be ever more active in our lives.

So, as you celebrate the Feast of All Saints, don’t see them as a group apart from yourself. You are meant to be one of them. The Church by honouring them, reminds us that we are to be with them in heaven. Now is the time of grace for you to receive Christ into your life, by receiving him in the sacraments, listening to him in his Word, being with him in prayer and loving him in your neighbour.

Mary, Mother Of Consolation

Dom Aelred Magee Ocso

Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, a gentle Father and the God of all consolation, who comforts us in all our sorrows, so that we can offer others, in their sorrows, the consolation that we have received from God ourselves. So St Paul begins his Second Letter to the Corinthians- ans, a letter which is characterised by the portrait of the human person as fragile, and by means of those cracks of fragility, turned towards and receiving from the inestimable fountain of the Father’s loving compassion.

This knowledge from experience which St Paul offers also points us to Mary and her role as the gateway to the Father’s con- consolation in the gift of the Spirit, bond of love between the Father and Son. The most striking feature of God’s relationship to his people in the Old Testament is one of a Comforter. We recall the words

of Second Isaiah, which support us as a refrain through our Advent journey: ‘Console my people, console them (Isaiah 40:1). And later, in words which Christ him- self will use about himself and his mission: ‘The Lord has sent me to bring good news to the poor, to bind up hearts that are broken’ (Isaiah 61:1-3). Mary, as a true daughter of Israel, is recipient of this comfort which God offers, just by being herself. But as Mother of Christ and chosen vessel of God’s election, she becomes the mirror of God’s consolation in an altogether unique way.

The Preface assigned to this votive Mass shows us the way for our consideration of how Mary comes to be Mother of Consolation. It is evident that she learns through suffering how to understand and respond to the sufferings of her children. This is a life lesson which we would all do well to accept! Suffering is a

pathway to compassion for our brothers and sisters – its mystery goes beyond the physical, mental, psychological, social. Precisely because it addresses and accompanies and marks the human person and the societies to which the human person belongs, so suffering is intimately and inseparably tied to the mystery of personhood, and has for itself the quality of mystery. We cannot, even if we most earnestly desire, come to know the depth of the mystery of suffering in our lives and the lives of others. And yet, it is never far from our shared experience.

Faith And Trust Unfold

Is this the starting point for Mary? The moment of her assent to God’s will and acceptance of the mystery of the Incarnation cannot have been a moment of complete understanding on her part! The gift of her Child, and the mission of her Child, is entirely the Father’s will for the consolation

The Life Of Saint Martin

Martin made regular visits to Limatambo, and one morning, as he was about 2 miles away, he saw 3 ragged little children playing in the roadside. They were Africans whose parents probably lived in the mud huts that studded the vast plains of Limatambo like mushrooms. Martin, who had intended to take a break and partake of the bread and fruit he had packed before leaving the convent, could see how thin they were and said, “I have some food here. Would you like to have some with me?” Overjoyed, they assented and the 4 sat down under an old palm tree that lifted its dusty green arms into the brilliant sunshine.

The children, Pedro, Maria, and Clara, were very hungry, and Martin pretended he had no appetite after all and urged them to eat everything themselves. Six-year-old Maria said, “You are very kind, Martin, but why are you wearing clothes made out of white wool?” “Because I am a Dominican, Maria.” “What’s that?” Martin smiled into the dark eyes, looking up into his own. “A Dominican, Maria? Why, a Dominican is a person who gives his life to God so he may help himself and others to go to Heaven.” The Dominicans are a great religious family founded by St Dominic, a wonderful man who loved God and little children too. Tell me, do you know anything about him?” Pedro and the girls shook their heads. “Tell us about him”, they begged. “And about God too, Martin. We like to hear stories so much!” After this, during the rest of his stay Martin gathered these little ones together each day with other children and passed many happy hours telling them the thrilling sto- ries of the Gospels.

Green Fingers

When Martin was finished with Limatambo, he would occupy his time with his own special branch of horticulture, the growing of shrubs and trees – the plants for medicinal purposes, and the trees for their fruit. He had more than the proverbial ‘green thumb’: God blessed his plantings with miraculous growth. Many who worked with Martin in the gardens and fields, like Brother Laureano de los Santos, would later testify under oath to these happenings at the Apostolic Process.

The principal garden plant utilized by Martin was camomile, whose leaves and bitter aromatic flowers were used to make stimulating tonics and medicinal poultices. Powdered rosemary, alfalfa tops, and the heavily scented rue, hierba gracia, were first imported then afterwards planted, but the best results were obtained from the camomile plant. This herb would grow almost anywhere in the fertile soil of that land; Martin planted it profusely: on the farm, in the monastery garden, and along the roadsides where it would be available to the poor for their sick.

One time when Martin asked Juan Vasquez Parra to help him plant the camomile in a cow pasture on the farm Juan protested, “But Brother Martin,” he said, “it will be useless for us to plant it. When the camomile grows, the cows will eat the flowers and trample the plants!” “Juan, please do not fret: replied Martin, “I will tell the cows they must not go near the plants!”

Another time a foreman consulted with Martin in Juan’s presence. “Brother Martin,” he said “when the workmen have finished sowing the fields, do you not think it would be a good spot in which to plant an olive grove?” “Yes”, answered Martin at once, “It is a good place for trees. We do not have to wait for the workmen to finish. We will plant them tomorrow.

Martin and his helpers planted the required number of tree shoots the next day. On the following day, to the amazement of the planters who were still sowing grain by hand, the shoots were already sprouting. These same workers also saw a greater growth when Martin cut off a branch of a fig tree and planted it at the top of a hill. Two weeks later the branch was a full-grown tree and in bud!

MATTERS MEDICAL: Survival

Fr Christopher Vincent Gault op

It is a common enough occurrence to witness a flock of seagulls descending on some scraps of food discarded onto the ground. The event can be quite dramatic, with each bird swooping down at the first hint of anything which may be grabbed, and even forcefully (sometimes viciously) attacking each other. Seagulls, of course, are not rational and therefore cannot be held morally accountable for their actions in the same way a human being can.

However, their frantic hurry to swipe food from unsuspecting hands indicates their struggle for survival. They do not think twice if they see a stray scrap falling to the ground: they simply go for it. And since they are not rational, we know that they are not reflecting on whether their behaviour is right or wrong, Therefore, it must be the case that each bird has had an instinctual desire to survive imprinted on their very being. If this were not done by God, then why would the birds behave this way?

Human beings have this instinct also. A famously holy Dominican was visited by one of the brethren as he lay dying. This well-meaning brother consoled him by saying he was fortunate to be going to meet the Lord. The holy Dominican responded, “Life is sweet, brother”.

Even with the comfort of faith, we find it difficult to let go of this life.

It is natural for us to seek to survive and thrive in our earthly lives, since our own desire to do so has been given to us by God, just as with those seagulls. Indeed, we see many instances of how heroically people can behave when existence is threatened.

The faith teaches us that such heroic behaviour is good and noble, but that human beings are capable of even greater acts when their spiritual lives (or those of others) are threatened. The martyrs give witness that there is a greater world beyond the earthly, where we are called to live with God forever.

Though our drive to survive is implanted by God, the more we progress in the spiritual life, our drive to become perfect (in love) overtakes this. Far from despising our earthly lives, we instead seek to let the Lord transform them by His grace into true life, that lived with Him in eternity.

Saint Martin Replies

MONAGHAN I have to thank St Martin for his help and for sorting everything out on my behalf. I had a biopsy taken from a lump on my nose and I prayed that all would come back clear which it did.

ANON I am writing to say many thanks to St Martin for the support he has given us throughout this year. Our son had turned to drinking at the weekends, while under strain from work. He and his girlfriend broke up and that combined with the pressure of the job resulted in him having to take sick leave. With the intercession of St Martin and the family’s support he was able to find a job better suited to him and he has not had a drink for a year which we were delighted to celebrate. His relationship did not resume but he realised that it was part of the problem. I will continue to pray to St Martin, as will my family. I love reading your magazine and pass it on to others.

GALWAYI would like to thank St Martin for helping me through a difficult time last year. I had a very bad fall and broke my wrist. It was a miracle that I did not sustain a serious head injury. I was in agony and was told I had to have surgery; a metal plate inserted in my hand to allow more flexibility. I was very nervous and anxious about what lay ahead. Thank God the procedure was a success. I had a long road afterwards with physiotherapy and trips to the consultant. However, St Martin was there for me. He is a great saint, and my mother is devoted to him.

ANON
Dear St Martin, I wish to thank you for your intercession with regard to an almost impossible favour received recently regarding nursing care and financial help. Without your help I do not know what would have happened. I am very grateful also for the fact that my grandson did so well in his exams.

GALWAY Please publish my sincere thanks to St Martin for his intercession regarding so many favours received, including good health results and work for my son. St Martin never lets me down. He is my best friend, and I pray to him every day. I love the magazine.

NORTHERN IRELAND Many thanks to St Martin for all his help over the years and there are so many to mention. Therse have been recent answers to prayers, including a new baby in the family and help with an illness. I am presently waiting on an answer to something which will I know take a while but am sure will be sorted when the time is right.

DUBLIN I was staying with a friend in the UK and on the day I was due to fly home there was no trace of my purse. We searched all over the rooms and in every bag. I was in a terrible panic and asked St Martin to intervene to help me. Then suddenly I caught sight of it sticking out from beneath the wardrobe. Had it been any further underneath, we would never have found it. Thank you St Martin.

CORK Every opportunity I have I sing the praises of St Martin. I say his Novena each morning and night and I get the magazine each month. I am writing in thanks for good results (mammogram) for a sister- in-law, and for resolving the fol- lowing for me: a lawnmower that would not start, a water leak, mice in my attic, bad reaction to a wasp sting and getting a place on a Course which I had never expected. My message is that St Martin is the one to turn to for he never fails.

CHESHIRE, UK Will you please publish my thanks to St Martin and St Jude. In June my great-nephew was informed that he would be made redundant in July because his employers were ceasing to do business. I prayed and prayed to both saints for their intercession and was delighted when the company who took over agreed to keep him on. I am so grateful that they interceded for this favour.

CORK I would like to give sincere and heartfelt thanks our Blessed Mother, St Martin and St Faustina for looking after my son. I was praying earnestly for him to find suitable employment and my prayers were answered. Against great odds, he found a lovely job in a very suitable location, and he is doing well truly an answer to prayer. Thank you, St Martin. I am so grateful for this intercession.

LIMERICK I would like to thank the Sacred Heart, Our Lady and St Martin and all the saints I pray to for their intercession when my husband was sick. I am also grateful that all went well for my son’s wedding. LIVERPOOL, UK I prayed to St Martin because I was very worried about my son who was unhappy in

school and also finding the learning aspect of things difficult. I made a Novena to St Martin and shortly afterwards, we found out that he has dyscalculia. There is more understanding of this condition now and we have been able to get him help. The change in him is miraculous and I am most grateful to St Martin for his intercession.

Praying For The World- The World Praying For Us Part 2

Praying For The World- The World Praying For Us Part 2

Vincent Travers OP

Three men my brother and two brother-in-laws meet weekly, ritually, on Thursday, in a pub to do a variety of different things. A number of things happen when men and women gather in homes, golf clubs, bridge clubs, or wherever they celebrate friendship, enjoy each other’s company, talk about family and friends, solve the problems of the world, let off steam and engage in the kind of stuff men and women yak and gossip about when they get together. This is a lovely, informal way, to sustain one another in our respective lifestyles, in times of crisis, when we share retirement concerns, or whatever it is, as we seek to redefine and reshape the next chapter of our lives. It’s ritual whether we realize it or not.

Ritual in all Shapes and Sizes

Talbot House, based in Cape Breton, Nova Scotia, is a long term residential centre for men of different ages, nationality, and religion, who seek recovery from addiction, substance and alcohol abuse. It is located in the middle of a forest on parish grounds in a truly delightful setting except when the wind is howling and the freezing temperatures are minus 25 or worse.

This is where I am ministering pastorally at this time. Whenever I can, I participate in all aspects of the recovery programme, except individual and group sessions. I have all the privileges without the responsibility. I am often asked what aspect of recovery, drugs or alcohol, am I addressing. I tell them I am a recovering sinner!!!

Spiritual and temporal recovery needs are covered and catered for in a carefully organized and enlightened programme. For example, grace before meals is an important part of the ritual. If someone is missing, someone finds him. We wait until all have gathered, then and only then, is grace before meals said. The grace is simple and meaningful: “For food in a world where many walk in hunger. For faith in a world where many walk in fear. For friends in a world where many walk alone. We give you thanks Lord our God.” The prayer ends with a resounding ‘Amen’. Places are taken at the eight tables. Each table group, in turn, go to the kitchen to serve themselves the prepared meal. It’s ritual pure and simple!

Importance of Ritual

Ritual plays a huge part in everyday life. There is a solemnity and seriousness about ritual when we gather for funerals, weddings, graduations, standing for the national anthem, the playing of the last post to honour the dead who died in the service of their country. Less serious, when we take our place in the queue in the supermarket to pay the cashier for groceries. Life is full of meaningful ritual. Ritual is life giving. By and large it works, but sometimes it is not simple and straightforward. It doesn’t meet our needs. We are going through the motions. It is tiresome, boring because of repetition and sameness. However, we demean ritual at our peril. Ritual fulfils a deep human need in society and in Church.

Eucharist is the highest form of ritual. Eucharist is ritual that has sustained religious practice for over two thousand years. The more we enter into its mystery, its magnitude and depth, the more we grasp how indescribable God is. Eucharist goes beyond us, beyond language, imagination, feeling. We can know God, but we can never understand God.

Justice

We live in a world where there is so much inequality. The weak and vulnerable struggle, in an often, uncaring and corrupt world. Fewer and fewer speak up for the “little guy”. Justice is at the heart of Eucharist. We do not grasp easily the justice dimension of Eucharist. Justice and Eucharist are inseparable. Eucharist calls us to act justly, love tenderly, and to reach out to the poor and needy. The invitation to justice is non-negotiable. The validity of our Eucharistic worship will be judged by how it affects “widows, orphans and strangers”, the last, the lost and least.

Unity in Diversity

There are no special places at mass. We gather before God equal in dignity and status. Eucharist does away with the distinction between rich and poor, servant and master. Rich man, poor man, beggar man and thief take their places in the pew of their choice. We kneel side by side. We line up in single file for Holy Communion. Mary, prophesied all of this in her Magnificat: “He casts the mighty from their thrones and raises up the lowly” (Luke 1: 39-56). This was the very thing that attracted Dorothy Day, a modern apostle of the forgotten and neglected. She observed no special places at the Table of the Lord. To see the distinction as a reality, to behold the gap between rich and poor levelled out – this understanding of the Eucharist spoke deeply to her sense of justice. Mass concludes with a call to justice: “Go forth and announce the gospel of the Lord”. Become the one we have received. Become Eucharist to the world.

Eucharist Sacrifice is Togetherness

When Jesus gave us the Eucharist at the Last Supper, he intended it to be a powerful ritual that brings us together. Amazingly, Church is one of the few places where, on a day to day basis, we witness the lived truth that we are related related to God and to one another. Travel the world. Attend mass in any village or city. We are treated as family. The sign of peace before Holy Communion is offered publicly to the world in the person beside us. Whoever that person is, he or she is our neighbour. Our neighbour is ‘everybody’. Jesus was neighbour to all. He was born in a barn, worked in a carpenter’s shop, lived in a humble abode, socialised with neighbours and friends, spent his last day and night on earth in a prison dungeon, died for all humankind. He was that kind of neighbour.

Questions And Answers

Question 1. Why do we offer mass for the dead?… A friend of mine died and had many masses offered for him. How do we know they helped him get to Heaven?

Answer:

Thank you for your question. The practice of offering the holy Mass for the repose of the soul of the deceased originated in the early church. The catechism teaches, “From the beginning the church has honored the memory of the dead and offered prayers in suffrage for them, above all the eucharistic sacrifice, so that, thus purified, they may attain the beatific vision of God” (No. 1032).

The Vatican Council II affirmed: “This sacred council accepts loyally the venerable faith of our ancestors in the living communion which exists between us and our brothers and sisters who are in the glory of heaven or who are yet being purified after their death.”. Therefore, just as we pray for each other and share each other’s burdens now, the faithful on earth can offer prayers and sacrifices to help the departed souls undergoing purification.

The testimony of many of the church fathers also supports this belief: For example, St. Cyril of Jerusalem (d. 386), in one of his many catechetical discourses, explained how at Mass both the living and dead are remembered, and how the eucharistic sacrifice of Our Lord is of benefit to sinners, living and dead; and St. Ambrose (d. 397) preached, “We have loved them during life; let us not abandon them in death, until we have conducted them by our prayers into the house of the Lord.”

We always should remember our own dearly departed loved ones in the holy Mass and through our own prayers and sacrifices help them gain their eternal rest in Heaven.

Question 2. Our society is getting more and more permissive and more secular. God and Christian values are pushed to one side, if they are not altogether ignored. My wife and I practice our faith as best we can but the temptation to go along with the tide to become more secular in outlook – is always strong and almost overpowering I am afraid for ourselves and for our faith…..

Answer: Thanks for your letter Chris. As you see I just gave a few essential points of your letter. St. Paul had the same problem as you spell out in your letter. He had Christian converts in Corinth a great centre of arts and commerce but it also had a reputation as a notorious centre of immorality. The letter of Paul to the new christians of Corinth helps us to understand how we should behave in a society where Christianity and the following of Christ is an exception to the way that society in general behaves. St. Paul in his letter to the Christians at Corinth tells them they are doing well and the reason they are keeping the faith is their union with Jesus Christ. The lesson for us is that if we are to keep our faith and provide a witness for others, as we are Chris, Tyne and Wear called to do, we must go to Christ , live in Christ and through our prayer and the practice of charity let Christ live in us. We must daily put aside some time for Christ and invite him into our lives and from him we will get the strength to be true witnesses to him and to his teachings in the world in which we live today. We must pray. A person without prayer is like a tree without roots’said Pope Pius XII.

The Industral Revolution

Steam

Although the textile was the first manufacturing process that is thought to have started the Industrial Revolution; it was the invention of steam powered engines that became its driving force. Before this, the main sources of power were first, human muscle power or draft animals, and later wind and water power. Windmills and water wheels were adequate for slow, repetitive jobs such as grinding corn, but were not at all satisfactory on certain jobs such as pumping water from a deep flooding mine shaft. This was a significant industrial challenge that miners faced during the 1700s. In fact, it was the very deepness of English mines that spurred engineers to search for pumps that were quicker than the old water driven ones.

By the mid-sixteenth century, work on air pumps had established the notion of a piston working in a cylinder. However in 1680, the French physicist Denis Papin experimented with putting some water at the bottom of a tube with a piston just ahead of it, and heating the water to convert it to steam. He discovered that the expanding steam forcibly pushed the piston forward then returned it to its previous position when cooled. Although Papin was well aware he had created some sort of engine that could eventually do the work, he was deterred by the very real mechanical difficulties of his time. Instead he chose to work on a smaller scale and eventually invented the world’s first pressure cooker. The search for a more effective water pump had to go on.

The First Industrial Steam Engines

It was left to English military engineer, Thomas Savery to invent what most regard as the first practical steam engine the “Miner’s Friend”. Unlike Papin’s system, this had no piston since Savery wanted only to draw water from the coal mines deep below the surface using steam to produce a vacuum in a vessel. It was this vacuum that was employed to produce an adequate amount of energy to pump water out from the mines. This turned out to be a temporary solution as the energy could draw out water from the depth of only a few meters. Also the pressure was too much for the boilers and there were several explosions as the boilers were not strong enough.

In 1712, Thomas Newcomen, an English engineer and partner of Savery, invented a more effective and practical steam engine. He improved the steam pump by reintroducing the piston. His machine was called a “beam engine” because it had a huge rocking-arm or see-saw beam at its top whose motion transferred power from the engine’s single cylinder to the water pump. Besides being called a beam engine, Newcomen’s engine was also called an atmospheric engine since it used air pressure to move the piston down. It was fairly easy to build and came into general use in England around 1725. It remained in use for more than 50 years. However Newcomen’s engine used a lot of energy to run effectively as the cylinder was required to be heated as well a cooled every time. This wasted much of the energy it generated.

The most important improvement in steam engine design however was brought about by the Scottish engineer James Watt. Watt was an instrument maker and In 1763 was asked to repair the model Newcomen engine used for demonstrations. Watt discovered that the engine would run much smoother if condensation of the steam took place in a chamber separate from the cylinder. He was able to build a more effective steam engine that worked at nearly twice the efficiency of the best Newcomen type engine. This highly innovative device marked the early beginnings of automation since Watt had created a system that was essentially self-regulating. Watt also devised a pressure gauge that he added to his engine.

In 1776, the first Watt engine was put to work in a coal mine. However, by 1790, Watt had invented new improved steam engines which offered a powerful, reliable power source that could be located almost anywhere.. Eventually, the Watt steam engine was widely used for running textile machinery, pumping water from mines and marshes, grinding grain, and other types of work. More than anything, it was Watt’s steam engine that speeded up the Industrial Revolution both in England and the rest of the world.

High-pressure engines

Watt’s steam engine was not perfect however, and did have one major limitation; it used steam at low pressure. High pressure steam meant greater power from smaller engines, but it also meant extreme danger since explosions of poorly made boilers were common. The first to show any real success with it was the English inventor Richard Trevithick. By the end of the eighteenth century, metallurgical techniques were improving and Trevithick believed he could build a system that would handle steam under high pressure. In 1797 Trevithick constructed high- pressure working models of both stationary and locomotive engines that were so successful that he built a full-scale, high-pressure engine for hoisting ore. By 1803, Trevithick had built a powerful, high-pressure engine that he used to power a carriage which he drove through the streets of London. In 1804 he constructed the world’s first steam railway locomotive at Samuel Homfray’s Penydaren Ironworks in South Wales. That engine won a wager for Homfray by hauling a load of 10 tons of iron and 70 men along 10 miles of tramway. A second, similar locomotive was built at Gateshead in 1805, and in 1808 Trevithick demonstrated a third, the Catch-me-who-can, which ran round and round a circular track at 12mph on open ground in London where Euston Square is now. Rides were offered to courageous bystanders at a shilling a head until a rail broke and the machine fell over. He then abandoned these projects, because the cast-iron rails proved too brittle for the weight of his engines.

Trevithick was always so bursting with new ideas that he failed to carry his projects’ patents through and turned eagerly away to fresh challenges. His technical innovations were truly remarkable, but high-pressure engines had earned such a bad reputation in England that twenty years would pass before English inventor George Stephenson would prove their worth with his own locomotives.

In 1880, an Anglo-Irish engineer, Charles A. Parsons, came up with the first steam turbine; and by the late nineteenth century, the steam engine was being widely used to power trains, automobiles, ships and electric generators.

The steam engine was the major power source of the Industrial Revolution and dominated industry and transportation for 150 years. However, the developers of the early steam engines and steam railways would never have been so successful without parallel developments taking place in the iron industry. Without the iron masters’ expertise in creating new methods of iron casting and working iron, it would have been impossible to have produced steam power in the first place. Their story I will save for next month.

Tell Me About Jesus”

Sr. Marian Moran

Never had I seen a figure of such abject loneliness and dejection. He stood at the edge of the path in Henry Street, with a suitcase beside him, looking absolutely desolate, staring into space.

He wasn’t begging, so I hesitated to offer him money. Instead I asked if he’d like a cup of tea. Over tea and buns, I learned that his name was James and he had recently returned from Canada, knowing he was very ill. At one stage, the woollen cap he was wearing shifted revealing a dread ful sight. In place of his ear was a mass of infected tissue. He told me he had contracted cancer working in the mines in Canada. All he had for pain relief was paracetamol. After further chat, he agreed to come with me to my wonderful G.P. Dr. Brian Daly, who seeing James’s condition had him admitted to Beaumont Hospital immediately. There they made him as comfortable as possible until he was transferred to the Hospice in Harold’s Cross. It was Holy Week. My friend Mary Marren had begun visiting him daily as well.

Once he knew he was dying he told us a little more about himself. He said his name was John, not James. He’d hidden his name because he said everything had been taken from him but he was determined his name would not be taken. He told me he had things on his mind he would like to get sorted.” Well. John” I told him, “I don’t know what religion you are but in our religion we have a sacrament of reconciliation and you can talk to a priest about any problem and it can never be repeated to anyone ever.” “I want that” he said. “Can you get me this priest?” The Sister who was looking after him got a priest from Mount Argus and John got along famously with him. Father told me John was at peace and ready to go. I said I’d no idea what religion John was and Father replied: “It doesn’t matter what religion he is. If I was as close to God as that man is, I’d be very happy.”

Upsetting Examples Of His Hard Life

John had been brought up in a children’s home in Wicklow. He gave me some upsetting examples of the hard life he had there. Eventually he qualified as a mechanic and emigrated to Canada. On route, he visited his mother who was married and living in England. He sent her his first week’s wages. To his great sadness she returned it to him and told him not to write again.

On his way back to Ireland to die, he visited her again, and God help him, she closed the door in his face. It was heart breaking for him. He wrote to her from Dublin and put no address on the letter so she could not return it to him. It was so very sad.

John only lived 10 days in the Hospice. It was Easter and he saw the daffodils and new growth with great joy. He liked to be brought to the Oratory and sit in peace. So often he said: “Oh I would like to be in Heaven and see those gates opening and my mother walking in.” “And you will John”, I would assure him. Over and over he would say “Tell me about Jesus. Will He be happy to see me?” “Happy to see you” I would say. “He will be waiting for you with open arms.” “Here you are John” He’ll say, “my John who shared my passion with me.” He’d smile his little lopsided smile and like a child he would say: “Tell me again.”

He had a friend in America who looked after his small pension. I asked her to send what remained as John was dying. A colleague, John O’Carroll with Mary Marren ran a pub quiz to make up the deficit. John’s wife Ula, a Polish artist obtained a beautiful granite headstone for the grave in Dean’s Grange. We put a simple notice in the papers … John Hubert Born 12 November 1966 – Died 10th April 1988.

The Bible Lectio Divina

Brendan Clifford OP

When You Were Being Made

O Lord, you have searched me and know me.
You know when I sit down and when I rise up;
you discern my thoughts from far away.
For it was you who formed my inward parts;
you knit me together in my mother’s womb.
I praise you, for I am fearfully and wonderfully made. Wonderful are your works; that I know very well. My frame was not hidden from you, when I was being made in secret.

Psalm 139

When did you begin to be made? When did you begin to be you? The answer to both questions must surely be: at conception. The sperm and the egg came together and formed a new entity. Its make-up was complete. Nothing else was added to it from the outside to change it into something else or into someone else. So there you were!

In the present debate leading up to the referendum on the Eighth Amendment both sides hold values that come from the Christian faith: compassion for people who suffer and are vulnerable, and the right to choose freely what is right and good. The huge disagreement is about the question: what is conceived in the womb? When does it become a human being with a right to life? As a result, there is disagreement on what is a right and good choice in this matter.

I have been greatly surprised at the number of people in prominent positions, including medical experts, who favour abortion on demand for the first twelve weeks of a pregnancy. Can people who believe in the right to life from conception to natural death, still hold confidently to this conviction and talk about it freely to other people?

Modern science supports them. Modern science and technology make it possible to see a baby coming to be within the womb. After five weeks ultra sound can detect the heartbeat. By nine weeks limbs, fingers, mouth, nose and eyes have formed. The tiny but unmistakeable body of a baby is there. By ten weeks the baby can make bodily movements.

Science then, based on what can be seen and measured is our first witness. It backs up what God’s word says in the prayer of the psalmist: you knit me together in my mother’s womb. I praise you, for I am fearfully and wonderfully made. My frame was not hidden from you, when I was being made in secret. Our Christian faith, based on the Scriptures firmly asserts the right to life of the child in the womb.

Mother and child

People in the present debate who focus attention on the baby in the womb are often accused of not caring about the mother. As a single man and one who is not a parent, I have no experience of what it is like for a woman who faces a crisis pregnancy. Yet all of us can have some sense of how deeply distressed and frightened a pregnant woman may be when she is completely unprepared and feels unable to cope, or if she learns that her baby has a life limiting illness or a disability.

The challenge to our society, and to us as members of that soci- ety, is to show compassion for the mother and for her child, not putting the welfare of the one against the other, but enabling both to live and flourish as far as this is possible. We cannot stand in judgment on women who have abortions; we know that they and we need the same mercy of God.

This historic moment

As citizens of our country at this present historic moment, we will do a service to the young people of today and to future generations if we talk about the referendum with family, friends and neighbours, listening attentively to their points of view, and respectfully and confidently defending the right to life of the child in the womb.

From Pope Francis’ Prayer for all Creation

You are present in the whole universe and in the smallest of your creatures. You embrace with your tenderness all that exists. Pour out upon us the power of your love, that we may protect life and beauty. Fill us with peace, that we may live as brothers and sisters, harming no one. Amen

Valuing Family

Mary Hunt

For those of us lucky enough to be born into a loving family it is something. we can take for granted. Our families are our first teachers and the first place we learn that we are loved. A child also learns security in a family. Most of us know the feeling of security given to us by our parents. We felt safe knowing Mam and Dad were there when we came in from school or cut our knee or had a bad day. The first four years of life are so important in the formation of the personality and a strong foundation in a family setting cannot be replaced. As the saying goes, “There is no substitute for a happy childhood.”

If we really think about it being surrounded by family will be important throughout life, first of all as we become parents and take on that responsibility, and later when grandchildren enter the picture and we grow in love as a consequence. Family will almost always provide us with the sense of belonging, love and security we need as human beings. Time spent with family is precious and celebrations such as weddings or birthdays are a time when family members gather together. We can even support each other on sad occasions too, which may be even more important. It is worth putting in the effort to keep in touch with family when they are far away or with extended family, as there can be many shared memories and experiences which make us feel in touch with our past and connected in the present.

Of course family life is full of ups and downs as we struggle to get along together and some will have negative experiences. I’m not denying this reality. Also for some without a loving family base life can be lonely. We should welcome others to share in our family life when they might not be as fortunate as us. For those of us who are lucky however it is important that we value, even treasure our families and make the effort to keep unity within our family. May God bless all families!

How Rome Fell

When Then Edward Gibbon had published the second volume of his monumental history of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire he presented it to the Duke of Gloucester. The Duke received him kindly and remarked: “Another damn’d thick square book! Always scribble, scribble, scribble! Eh? Mr Gibbon?” Gibbon’s own view of his achievement is summed up in his statement: “I have described the triumphs of Barbarism and of Religion.” Gibbon was born on April 27, 1737. In a famous passage he has recorded how the idea of writing his history first occurred to him: “It was at Rome on the 15th of October 1764, as I sat musing amidst the ruins of the Capitol, while the barefooted friars were singing Vespers in the Temple of Jupiter, that the idea of writing the decline and fall of the city first started in my mind.”

Making what was called the Grand Tour was a usual part of the education of young eighteenth century English gentlemen. Gibbon had arrived in Italy in the Spring of 1764 and he reached Rome in the Autumn. He has described the impression that it made on him. He wrote “almost in a dream… Whatever ideas books may have given us fall infinitely short of the picture of its ruins. I am convinced there never existed such a nation and I hope for the happiness of mankind there never will again.” He was then twenty seven years of age.

Twenty three years work

Eleven years after his visit to Rome Gibbon published the first volume of the “Decline and Fall”. He completed the sixth and final volume in June 1787. It had taken twenty three years from the time the idea of writing the history had first occurred to him and the publication of the final volume.

The completion of so daunting a task gave rise at first to a feeling of elation but it quickly gave way to sense of melancholy. In his Memoirs Gibbon wrote: “It was on the day or rather the night, of 27th of June 1787, between the hours of 11 and 12, that I wrote the last lines of the last page in a summerhouse in my garden. After laying down my pen, I took several turns in a covered walk of Acacias, which commands a prospect of the country, the lake, and the mountains. The air was temperate, the sky was serene, the silver orb of the moon was reflected from the waters, and all Nature was silent.

I will not dissemble the first emotions of joy on the recovery of my freedom, and perhaps the establishment of my fame. But my pride was soon humbled, and a sober melancholy was spread over my mind by the idea that I had taken my everlasting leave of an old and agreeable companion that whatever might be the future of my history the life of the historian must be short and precarious.”

Once a Catholic

Gibbon had been living at Lausanne in Switzerland for the six years prior to laying down his pen.

It was there that he wrote the last three volumes of his history. Before that he had been living in London. His fame as an historian had already been established by the publication of the first volume in 1775.

Three editions were rapidly sold out and Gibbon instantly achieved an international reputation. The next two volumes were published in 1781. The age of the Enlightenment was characterised by a complacent scepticism of all supernatural religion. Gibbon was probably reflecting his own attitude to religion when he wrote: “In modern times latent and even involuntary scepticism adheres to the most pious dispositions. The admission of supernatural truth is much less an active consent than a cold and passive acquiescence.” Surprisingly, however, considering his background and education Gibbon had experienced a brief period of religious fervour in his youth and had converted to Catholicism. This was at a time when what was called Popery was outlawed in England and dismissed in polite society as an outdated form of bigotry. Much later in his life Gibbon recalled this incident. He wrote: “Youth is sincere and impetuous . . . a momentary glow of enthusiasm had raised me above all temporal considerations.”

Wasted Years at Oxford

Gibbon was sixteen years of age and a student at Oxford when he converted to Catholicism. Incidentally, he poured scorn on the professors and tutors of the University from whom, he claimed, that he learned nothing. He was already a voracious reader and his reading led him to doubt the Faith in which he had nominally been reared. He became interested in Catholicism and a bookseller in London recommended him to a Catholic priest attached to the chapel of the Sardinian Embassy. Being attached to an Embassy the Sardinian chapel had diplomatic immunity from the penal laws. There was an Irish Dominican, Father Patrick Brullaghan, attached to the embassy chapel at this time and it may very well have been he who instructed Gibbon. At all events he was received into the Catholic Church on June 8, 1753. The result was Gibbon’s expulsion from the University and his exile to Lausanne in Switzerland where his father placed him in the charge of a Calvinist minister. After nearly eighteen months of debate and discussion Gibbon reverted to Protestantism.

He wrote home: “I am now a good Protestant… I have in all my letters taken notice of the different movements of my mind, entirely Catholic when I came to Lausanne, wavering a long time between two systems, and at last fixed for the Protestant.”

Barbarism at the door

The mature Gibbon wrote the Decline and Fall from the perspective of the age of Enlightenment. His judgments reflect the supreme self-confidence and the rationalism of the age in which it was written. He is a master of the narrative prose style of the period and his work gives it a classical expression. We know a great deal more than he did about the history of Rome and of what he so dismissively describes as “Barbarism and Religion.” Presumably in his judgement the description would have applied to the Golden Age of Celtic Christianity as it is to the whole history of Byzantium. It is a defensible judgement that Gibbon himself was helping to sow the seeds of a new barbarism of which the Guillotine was potent symbol. It was already doing its bloody work in the year 1794 when he died.

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

Easter is here! Lime green euphorbia is magnificent in the front garden. I uprooted a large section of the plant earlier in the year. Cherry blossom tree flowered at the end of March last year. Here’s hoping it has flowered where you are this month. The blossom lifts my heart. Even though I know that in a few short weeks high winds will blow the pink ‘snow’ all over the lawn.

Pink aubrietia thrives in its pot, while the purple variety continues to bloom under the laurel bush. My plan to introduce both into the crevices of my granite wall did not happen last year. Every season brings challenges, doesn’t it? I’m hoping to include yellow and white alyssum with semper vivum when the opportunity comes.

Forget-me-not surrounds the sandpit. Purple osteospermum has spread itself along the beds. Daffodils are still in bloom in the front garden, a joy to behold. I’ll dead head them when they have finished flowering but will leave the foliage to die back naturally.

Wrap up well before you venture out. April days can be treacherous so check the weather forecast beforehand. Decide which jobs you really need to do. Pace yourself. Keep weeding between your vegetables. Kneel down! Protect your back and your knees. Take a break and have a cup of your favourite brew. Do a little and often, it is much better than exhausting yourself.

Oxalis is everywhere in my garden. Pale pink clematis has climbed the wall and is heading towards the nearby hedge. It is well supported by canes. I’m happy to let it meander where it will.

Forsythia is beautiful but needs to be cut back once it finishes flowering. I will try sowing some of the cuttings around the back garden. Some will certainly root. I’m already looking forward to even more yellow splendour. Dad did this every year. His garden was full of colour as a result.

Red kalanchoe has flowered for months in the porch. My granddaughter gifted it to me. She checks it every visit!

Check your houseplants for red spider mite. Do this regularly. Spray both tops and undersides of the leaves. Get rid of dead/ deceased leaves. Don’t overwater!

Ask young relatives/grandchildren to help with big jobs like mowing the lawn, hard pruning the fuchsia/berberis bushes. They love to be part of your life in the garden. Make memories. Happy Easter!

Life Is Very Good

“God saw all that he had made and it was very good” (Genesis 1:31).

If I think carefully about it, it actually seems like a very strange thing to say that ‘I am pro life.’ After all, shouldn’t everyone be pro-life? Is there really anyone out there who thinks that life is a bad thing? Don’t most of us enjoy nature programmes such as ‘The Blue Planet’ precisely because they give us a wonderful glimpse of the beauty, abundance and amazing variety of life on our unique, fascinating planet? We can all agree, then, that life is good, and indeed, very good.

From a Christian point of view, of course, life is a gift, a very special gift from a loving and compassionate God who deliberately chooses to create this particular life and takes pleasure in creating it. Naturally, God loves what He creates: “For you love all things that exist, and detest none of the things that you have made, for you would not have made anything if you had hated it” (Wisdom 11:24). When God creates this individual human life, this soul and this body, nothing like it has ever existed before, or ever will again. In God’s eyes, this life is beautiful, it is precious – more precious than the rarest jewel in the world: “Before I formed you in the womb, I knew you” (Jer.1:5); “You are precious in my eyes, you are honoured, and I love you” (Isaiah 43:4).

‘Do we value human life?’

At this moment in Irish society, we as individuals and as a nation are at a very crucial time in our history. The Eighth Amendment of our Constitution acknowledges the right to life of the unborn.’ We are now being asked to vote to keep this right or to take it away. In effect, we are being asked; ‘Do we value human life?’ Is every human life unique, precious or even sacred? Should it be protected from its natural beginning to its natural end? Are there some stages within that time when we should be allowed to end that life? Should some human beings be allowed to develop fully and to live while others who are deemed less valuable, or inconvenient, or in some way sick, disabled or deficient, be per- mitted to be destroyed? Does one human being have the right to decide whether another human being, young or old, lives or dies?

To be honest, I am personally surprised that any society that supposedly cherishes equality, liberty, and human autonomy would even ask such questions. From a young age, the answer has always been, not only obvious to me, but instinctive. As soon as I heard of the very notion of abortion at the age of eleven or twelve, I found it repulsive and wondered how anyone could possibly justify it. Young children are always excited when they hear that their mammy is expecting a baby and wonder what their new baby brother or sister will be like when they are born.

So how has it come to pass that this most basic of human instincts the desire to protect life, and this most basic of human rights – the right to life are now up for discussion? The only plausible answer to this question must be that not all the members of our society agree on when human life begins and therefore not all believe that abortion involves killing an innocent human. This is undoubtedly a complex issue and opinions vary drastically depending on one’s religious beliefs, one’s scientific knowledge of human development in the womb, and one’s own life experience and particular circumstances. These are some of the questions we will be addressing in next month’s issue as we continue our reflection on the goodness of life.

Ame And The Women Behind The Wire

This has nothing to do with patriotism but to me anyway it is unrecognised heroism. The wire referred to in the title is not the sort that cages prisoners but for some if not all women it represents a prison of sorts.

First, I have to go back over three years to October 2001 when my wife Anne was diagnosed with breast cancer. As we staggered out of the hospital we contemplated the diagnosis and the prognosis. The surgeon was confident of a successful outcome as the disease had been caught reasonably early. A tumour was removed a short time later and then “just a little bit more to be sure”. When it was nearly time for Anne to go home the bombshell was dropped in my absence – I had returned home from my daily visit when she was told that the whole breast would have to be removed. I returned to the hospital as Anne had rung me devastated. As it turned out she was not to leave hospital for eight weeks. I was living in dread although I never stopped praying.

I would repeat prayerful Quotes from the Bible

Over the weeks I had taken to bouts of crying at different times such as when doing menial things like shaving or doing the washing up. I had developed a habit in times of stress previously of writing down helpful phrases taken from the Bible or elsewhere. I would repeat these to myself when I needed to give myself a life. There is nothing new in this but it does work except in this particular case nothing seemed to raise my hopes for Anne. I was coming to the belief that I would lose her and even visualised myself at the funeral mass saying a few words in tribute. Yes, I wanted to pay her the tribute she richly deserved but what would I say? And how would I explain my own inadequacies during our life together, worse still was I just feeling sorry for myself? Self-pity is sometimes one of the sad ingredients of grief.

I was in one of those tearful moods in the middle of shaving one morning. As I dried my eyes and face a beam of sunlight warmed my cheek through the bathroom window and at the same time the following phrase sprang to mind “In the day when I cried you answered me Lord and delivered me from all my fears”. I decided there and then that the Lord would heal Anne. I had absolutely no doubt about it. The funeral oration would not be necessary.

God decided you had suffered enough

While I am sure the Lord lifted me up that morning, I found in time that I was being presumptuous of what His will was. What I envisaged was not to be, for three years down the line Anne you are no longer with me. God in His wisdom decided you had suffered enough and on October 10th 2004 on Sunday evening at a quarter to nine he took you to His kingdom. At the time this wisdom was not apparent to me but He was not finished with me and was to make contact with me in what I thought then was an unusual way but on reflection I now know it was to be one of His best ways through others. I was seated at Anne’s hospital bed on one of the days leading up to her death. Anne was sleeping as was a fellow patient Barbara, in the bed opposite. All was quiet but I was not so, for I was now aware of the final outcome. I felt let down by God, had He taken a holiday I asked myself? Suddenly, a voice from behind me said “You know only our faith keeps us going”. Barbara had woken up and immediately it was as if I could see Christ stretched out before me on the bed where Anne lay and I knew that He was not absent but was there suffering again with Anne.

Yes, at the funeral mass I did say a few words for Anne. I recalled her suffering yet her generous giving of herself. I said that even though I considered myself a prayerful person, my prayers could never match her basic Christianity.

O Domhnaill Abu

Bill McStay

Bill McStay writes about a great Ulster churchman

On 22 October 1927 the bells of the Church of Ireland and Catholic Cathedrals in Armagh tolled together, following the death of the Catholic Primate Cardinal Patrick O’Donnell. Though Primate for less than three years, he had won the esteem, even affection of all those he had encountered, whatever their political or religious views. He had eg. as Cardinal formed a cordial relationship with Lord Londonderry, Minister of Education in the new political entity of Northern Ireland, solving with him the vexed question of the training of male Catholic teachers.

Born in 1855 to a farming family near Glenties, Donegal, Patrick showed brilliance at school and university, and immediately upon ordination as a priest in June 1880, was appointed to a professorship in Maynooth College. Eight years later, he became the world’s youngest bishop, and was consecrated Bishop of Raphoe by another Donegal man, Michael Logue, his predecessor in Raphoe and now Cardinal Primate.

A Giant among Churchmen

A man of imposing physique, a keen walker and swimmer (noted also for his atrocious handwriting!), O’Donnell brought energy and determination to his role. He took on the immense challenge of financing the building of St. Eunan’s Cathedral in Letterkenny, plus schools and parish houses across his scattered diocese, covering the major part of Donegal. He was an ardent promoter of the Irish language, and the Temperance movement, taking stern action against the distilling and selling of poteen throughout his diocese.

Interested all his life in politics, Patrick O’Donnell advocated the road of debate and reasoning, deploring the misguided path of violence. He was sad at the partition of the country, but recognising its reality argued for the safeguarding of minorities in both North and South. A strong supporter of universal education, he served on the governing body of the National University of Ireland, and was awarded an honorary degree.

Among the many accomplisments of this giant among Irish churchmen, his work in tackling poverty and economic deprivation during his years as Bishop of Raphoe ranks supreme. From a small farming background himself, he took a keen interest in the plight of the rural dweller. So when in 1890 Arthur Balfour, Chief Secretary of Ireland, invited the young Bishop to serve on the new Congested Districts Board, O’Donnell accepted immediately, and remained a CDB stalwart until its dissolution in 1923. The CDB played a big part in transforming Irish society in its thirty years existence. It was the very first community development agency in Europe, concentrating on nine of Ireland’s most deprived counties including Donegal.

It was said that CDB had a finger in every pie. It tackled improve- ments in rural housing; employment, health and educational projects. It encouraged with grants cottage industries like lace-making, knitting and carpet weaving. It set up cooperative societies and assisted the development of fishing. A spirit of determination drove its efforts, encouraged by members like O’Donnell, who exhorted his priests to lend their talents to this great enterprise, by serving eg. on the new parish committees. The involvement of ministers of religion, both Catholic and Protestant, was praised by Hugh Law, MP for West Donegal, whilst the Civil Servant who was Secretary to the CDB observed of Bishop O’Donnell that “it was impossible to overrate his positive contribution to the Board.”

When Patrick O’Donnell, newly appointed Archbishop of Armagh in 1924, returned from Rome in December 1925 after receiving a cardinal’s hat, Ireland’s pride and satisfaction was evident. He was welcomed in Dublin by President WT Cosgrave, and on his way north by groups like the Gaelic League and the Royal Ulster Rifles. When the new Cardinal attended the Chicago Eucharistic Congress in 1926, he was enthusiastically received by Irish-Americans, proud of this modest Donegal man who brought such credit to their race.

O’Donnell’s episcopal motto was In hoc signo vinces (by this sign (the Cross) you shall conquer). In the judgment of his countrymen, and of people of good will everywhere, by his persistent efforts to bring dignity and hope to those in need, he had truly fought the good fight, and had conquered indeed.

Saint Martin Replies

  • Kildare: I want to thank St. Martin, Our Mother Mary and everyone I pray to for all the fantastic favours which I received; my son passing all his exams in College; success in employment, health and happiness. Also for my husband being made permanent in his job and so many other favours which were granted. Heartfelt thanks to all, especially the Sacred Heart to whom I pray daily.
  • Co. Dublin: I promised publication. My dear Mam survived an emergency, high-risk surgery. I can’t thank you enough. I received your St. Martin relic last month with my subscription renewal. Needless to say it is well worn! My life would be lonely without St. Martin and all my other Saint friends. I am forever grateful and I continue to pray that Mam makes good progress.
  • Limerick: Please publish my sincere thanks to St. Martin for many favours granted down through the years. Most recently for returning me to good health for which I am very grateful. Thank you St. Martin and the Sacred Heart of Jesus. You have never failed me.
  • Derry: I want to thank St. Martin for the recovery of my daughter’s dog and many other favours he has granted me over the years.
  • Staffordshire: Recently I met a young Slovakian couple at my local Church. They were unemployed, ineligible for state benefits and seeking work. Despite numerous applications, they were not offered an interview even for part-time work paid at the minimum wage. I gave them a copy of the St. Martin prayer and I advised them to start the Novena, and I would do likewise. Within four days they were offered job interviews at a local residential Nursing Home. They have now started work there as assistant carers and are happy. Thanks to God and the intervention of St. Martin. My late mother had great devotion to St. Martin and passed that on to her family. We have had numerous favours through his intercession.
  • Roscommon: Thanks to St Martin for a very good year with cows calving. Everything went very well also for good health for all the family.
  • Galway: I want to thank St Martin on behalf of a friend who had a miraculous escape from drowning. She had been feeding fish when the mishap took place. She was in dire straits but the family dog raised the alarm, barking furiously until help arrived. The incident happened the day before the feast of St. Martin. Her mother- in- law also wants to give thanks. She underwent a successful hip operation, as a result of a serious fall, at the age of eighty nine years. She has been reading the St Martin magazine for over fifty years. God bless you all.
  • Birmingham: For many years I have read the St Martin Magazine and have great devotion to my dear friend who has helped me numerous times over the years. A couple of months ago my husband was taken ill. They thought it was a stroke but it turned out to be Encephalitis. After many tests and weeks in hospital he is out and doing quite well. Thank you St Martin, Our Lady and most Sacred Heart of Jesus for many favours received.
  • Anon: Just a note of sincere thanks to St Martin, Our Lady and all the Saints to thank them for looking after a little 6 weeks old baby. He was very ill and we prayed and prayed and thank God he is home now and doing well. St Martin is a great Saint please continue to pray to him.
  • Anon: I wish to thank Our Lady and St Martin for protecting all the workers on a building site where I was last employed.
  • Dublin: I promised thanksgiving for an ulcer on my leg which got better. Thank you Most Sacred Heart, Our Lady and Padre Pio but especially St Martin in whom I put all my trust to intercede on my behalf.
  • Meath: My heartfelt thanks to St Martin and the Holy Mother of God, Mary for their help with favours granted, especially with a problematic bowel. I also am so grateful to them for just being there when life presents all sorts of problems. They are always ready to listen, thanks be to God.
  • Tyrone: Please publish my long overdue thanks to St Martin for my exam success. I trust St Martin will watch over me as I complete my exams this year and will lead me in the right direction concerning my career in the years to come.

Tallaght Monastery

Tallaght Monastery

If I asked you to list the greatest of Ireland’s ancient monasteries, you might mention Glendalough and Clonmacnoise, Kildare and Armagh, but how many of you would mention Tallaght?

If you visit Tallaght village now, the most imposing ecclesiastical building you will find is the enormous Dominican priory, but just a stone’s throw from the grounds of the priory is St Maelruain’s Church of Ireland church, a fine old building, built in 1829. It’s thought to occupy the original site of the monastery of Tallaght, which was once a major centre of monastic life, rich in idealism and energy, casting its influence across the island of Ireland.

The founder of the monastery was, of course, Maelruain him- self. He came to Tallaght, probably from the midlands, in the year 774. He had a very clear purpose in doing so: to live and to lead others in living a stricter form of monastic life.

Some Tallaght documents from around this time survive, giving us a precious peek into the ascetical life lived by the monks under Maelruain’s care. One known as the Rule of Tallaght includes all kinds of details about when the monks could drink full-fat milk instead of the usual skimmed milk, when they could eat fish instead of the usual vegetables. As for butter, it was eaten by the monks only on St

Patrick’s Day, and beer was never on the menu. We know how these monks fased, but how did they pray? The surviving sources tell us that they par- particularly favoured the Gospel of John and the Acts of the Apostles in their reading. There are descriptions of them too,

praying in the position known as crosfigil, with their arms outstretched, reciting certain prayers and Psalms repeatedly. Among their favourite prayers were the Magnificat, a hymn to St Michael, and Psalm 119, beginning ‘Blessed are those whose way is blameless, who walk in the law of the Lord’.

In fact, the 150 Psalms were incredibly important in the life of the monastery of Tallaght. In the modern breviary, those Psalms are prayed over four weeks, but in Tallaght, all 150 were prayed every single day.

The Mass was central to their spiritual lives too, and there’s a precious surviving witness to that fact: the Stowe Missal, a liturgical manuscript almost certainly written in Tallaght shortly after the time of Mael-ruain. The manuscript includes the prayers of the Mass, in Latin, along with a text on the spiritual meaning of the various rites of the Mass written in Old Irish

Only Love

More than just formal prayer, we know that the practice of spiritual conversation and accompaniment was important in the life of Tallaght. Each monk was assigned an anm chara, a soul friend, who would help him grow in virtue through the confession of sin

We know of at least one monk who made the journey to Tallaght just so that he could ask Maelruain to be his armchair: Aengus was his name. He became almost as famous as Maelruain, thanks to a long poem he wrote in the Irish language, known as the Felire Oengusso, the Calendar of Aengus, written around the year 800. It’s an extraordinary text. For each day of the year, it lists the saints commemorated on that.

Day And Describe Them With Some Attitude On the first of February, for example, St Aengus names St Brigid and he calls her ‘Brigid the fair; strong praiseworthy, chaste head of Ireland’s nuns’, and on March 17 he calls St Patrick ‘the flame of a splendid sun’, but there are saints from far beyond Ireland in his list too. He calls St. Benedict “a stout pillar.

The martyr, St Basilia, he calls ‘Basilia in buadach’, ‘Basilia the victorious’. St Damian was ‘a crown of martyrdom’. And of course there’s one very local saint in the calendar: on July 7, he mentions his own abbot, his armchair, Maelruin, whom he calls ‘the splendid sun of the island of the Gael’.

Tallaght understood themselves to belong to a universal Church stretching far beyond this island, and a Church with one foot in the glory of heaven. As they lived their lives of intense prayer and penance, they did so with the understanding that the saints and angels were around them, a cloud of witnesses urging them to persevere through penance and into glory.

But there’s a final detail that helps us to see this harsh way of life in a different light. What did the monks of Tallaght do when a monk was dying? Did they chant penitential Psalms or hold his arms out in day, and describe them with some prayer? No. The Rule of Tallaght attribute. Calendar of Aengus On the first of February, for example, St Aengus names St Brigid and he calls her ‘Brigid the fair; strong praiseworthy, chaste head of Ireland’s nuns’, and on March 17 he calls St Patrick ‘the flame of a splendid sun’, but there are saints from far beyond Ireland in his list too. He calls St.

Benedict, “a stout pillar. The martyr, St Basilia, he calls ‘Basilia in buadach’, ‘Basilia the victorious’. St Damian was ‘a crown of martyrdom’. And of course there’s one very local saint in the calendar: on July 7, he mentions his own abbot, his armchair, Maelruin, whom he calls ‘the splendid sun of the island of the Gael’.

What all this shows is that Aengus and his fellow monks tell us that they sang a very different song. They recited from a biblical book, the Song of Songs, a powerful and passionate love song between lover and beloved, read by Christians as a love song between God and the soul.

Only love could have motivated these men to give up beer and meat and butter and full-fat milk, and to sing God’s praises endlessly in Tallaght. At the end of their lives of tough love, these men heard the loving voice of God in the voices of their brethren:

‘Arise, my love, my fair one, and come away; for winter is past, the rain is over and gone. The flowers appear on the earth, the time of singing has come. Arise, my love, my fair one, and come away’ (Song of Songs 2:10-13).

Lesser-Known Pilgrimage Sites

This is the beginning of a series that looks at lesser-known places of pilgrimage that may not rival Rome or Lourdes in their popularity, but play an important role in the life of many believers. What brought this idea to mind is a recent publication from Rome.

Last May, the Holy See, under the authority of the Pope, released a document that clarifies how the Catholic Church evaluates claims of apparitions, when individuals believe they have seen visions or had very unique encounters with the Divine.

These protocols are meant to help determine if such experiences are genuinely supernatural or simply misunderstandings, the fruit of the imagination, or, more seriously, deception. The Church wants to protect the faithful while helping people connect to experiences that could bring them closer to God

Evaluating such apparitions begins locally, typically in the diocese where the claim is made. The bishop leads an investigation with a team of experts to determine the nature of any such claims

The Church is very thorough, making sure nothing misleading is allowed to spread. False apparitions can cause confusion, division, or even harm, so care is taken to verify each daim.

The Holy See is very clear in what it is looking for. One key element is whether the message aligns with Church teachings. Messages that contradict the faith are dismissed.

The guidelines stress evaluating the “spiritual fruits” of an apparition – meaning, whether the vision leads to positive effects like conversions, increased faith, or better Christian witness.

True apparitions should draw people closer to God and foster peace. Apparitions that even seem to have a focus on commercial gain are viewed suspiciously, as genuine

spiritual experiences cannot be bought or sold. If the local investigation finds that an apparition has significant merit or influence, the Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith, in Rome, is involved to determine that ‘nothing stands in the way.’

While the new document has sped up the process of judgement, the approval process can be lengthy, sometimes taking years or decades. Even when an apparition is recognized by the Church, it is classified as a “private revelation.”

Catholics are not required to believe in these apparitions as they are not part of core doctrine, like what we pray in the Creed In stead, they are seen as supportive of personal faith, offering some thing extra that can deepen devo- tion, but isn’t necessary for salvation.

While the Church recognizes the possibility of miraculous events, it must apply rigorous standards be fore accepting them. This helps to protect believers from false claims while also embracing

The idea that genuine miracles can and do happen As we begin the series, it is valuable to keep in mind the criteria used by the Church to discern authentic apparitions, as many pilgrimage sites arose around events that cannot be explained naturally. With the approval of the Church, visiting them and understanding the stories behind these places can deepen our faith.

This series will focus on eleven such places. In truth we could look at a hundred and eleven places all over the world, but for this time we will explore eleven sites in Europe. We will look at the Rue de Bac and Mont Saint Michel, in France. We will visit the two sites associated with the Divine Mercy in Vilnius, Lithuania. Up the road, in Latvia, we will look at the great basilica of Agnola.

Cologne Cathedral and Heede in Germany also have fascinating stories. Locally, we will consider Walsingham in England and Clonfert in Co. Galway. The Shrine of Divino Amore, near Rome in Italy, and Częstochowa, in Poland, tell beautiful stories of the Mother of God. And finally the Shrine of the Holy Child in Prague.

We will explore the origins, his tories, and impacts of these lesser-known pilgrimage sites. Each in their own way inspires faith, prayer, and deeper reflection, reminding us that God is always with us.

IRISH DOMINICAN MARTYRS: THADDEUS MORIARTY

This is the final article in our series on the Dominican men and women who died for their faith between the years 1535 and 1714. We have seen how the Irish Church found the courage by the example of these brave martyrs to hold true to the Kilclohane Mass Rock Faith in the face of terrible persecution. Their hemic stance bu the gift of God’s Grace kept Catholicism alive in Ireland and as a result, we now have the gift of faith also

Thackereed Haddeus Moriarty was bom out on the Dingle peninsula and was a descendant of the ancient lords of the Moriarty clan. He entered the Dominican Order in Tralee and travelled to Spain in the 1620s where with Terence Albert O’Brien (see Saint Martin Magazine, March 2024, page 7) he studied at the Studium Generale of St Peter Matyr in Toleso, Spain.

He later went to the Irish Dominican College at Lisbon. By 1636 he had been awarded the Sacrae Theologiae Praesentatus degree and became a Master of Theology in 1644.

When he returned to Ireland, he was made prior of Tralee and was noted for his religious orthodoxy and for upholding the authority of the Pope in Rome. This did not endear him to many Protestants and his enemies grew more vigilant. When the Cromwellian persecution became very fierce, Fr Moriarty was offered a chance to leave Ireland, but he knew his flock needed him.

Several Dominicans were ministering under the guise of tradesmen, espe- cially in the Castlemaine, Kilclohane, and Milltown regions, south of Tralee behind the Slieve Mish mountain.

On the moming of his arrest Fr Moriarty was celebrating Mass at the Kildlohane Mass Rock. Unknown to him the location of same had been betrayed to his enemies. To the horror of the assembled congregation, Cromwellian troops swooped upon them and both the holy priest and his brother in-law Pierce Feniter were dragged away.

Transported across Loch Leane they were then imprisoned in Ross Castle During his mock trial the wife of the Cromwellian govermor begged her husband not to execute Fr Moriarty, claiming she was convinced he was a truly good man. Her advice was ignored. The Dominican and his brother-in- law were publicly hanged on 15 October 1653. His last words were, “Into Thy hands, O Lord, I commend my spirit.” The executioner was even heard to say that the man whose life he had taken hore an ‘angelic aspect.

Ringing In The New Year Patricia

By the you 205, this moden Gregorian calendar, an- the time you are reading this, or astronomical events. Unlike the we countries will have celebrated its anival by the customery ringing in of the New Year to symbolically say goodbye to the past year and wel- come in the new. Celebrating the new year is an age-old custom, celebrated across different cultures as a symbol of renewal, unity, and celebration. From the tolling of church bells to the clinking of glasses, the concept of “ringing in” a fresh year is steeped in symbolism, ritual, and community spirit.

Historical Roots

The tradition of celebrating- ing the new year dates back thousands of years. Ancient civilisations celebrated the new year in a variety of ways, often tying the holiday to important seasonal, agricultural, One of the earliest recorded new year celebrations was the “Akitu festival” in ancient Mesopotamia,

dating back over 4000 years. The Mesopotamian new year began in mid-March coinciding with the spring equinox and the planting season. The Akitu festival lasted 12 days and included processions, rituals, and feasts to honour the god Marduk. Priests would recite sacred stories, perform purification rituals, and reenact myths that symbolised the triumph of order over chaos.

In ancient Egypt, the new year was tied to the annual flooding of the Nile, which was essential for agriculture. This event usually occurred in mid-July, coinciding with the reappearance of the star “Sinus” in the sky. Egyptians called this new year festival “Wepet Renpet”, meaning “opening of the new year began on Samhain”.

In the Northern Hemisphere, Samhain is recognised on the 1st of November, with its celebrations beginning on the 31st of October. The word Samhain translates as ‘summer’s end’ and the festival marked the end of the harvest and the start of winter.

Celts believed that during Samhain, the veil between the world of the living and the dead was thinnest, allowing spirits to cross over.

People held bonfires and feasts, and food offerings were left for ancestral spirits. Samhain was not only a time of reflection on the past year but also a period to honour and con- nect with ancestors in hopes of receiving blessings for the new year ahead. With the spread of Christianity, For the Celts in ancient Europe, the early Church began to Christ.

Ianise the old Celtic festivals. In the ninth century AD, the Church officially switched All Saints’ Day (or All Hallows’ Day) from May 13 to November 1, the same day as Samhain. The night before became All Hallows’ Eve, later shortened to Halloween.

The Romans originally celebrated the new year in March, tied to the start of the growing season. However, in 45 BC, Julius Caesar established the Julian calendar, moving the new year to January 1. This day was dedicated to “Janus”, the two-faced god of beginnings and transitions, who looked back to the past year and forward to the future.

Caesar’s reform made January 1 officially the first day of the year for the Roman Empire.

The Gregorian calendar reform in 1582 by Pope Gregory XIII reaffirmed January 1 as New Year’s Day in line with the an- ancient Roman tradition.

Ring Out The Bells

By the Middle Ages-fifth ortuy to fifteenth century, the concept of a new year was tied to the Christian calendar, with many communities still observing the new year on January 1.

In Medieval Europe the Christian church had begun using bells to signal important moments in the day, from moming prayers to evening vespers. Over time, bells became associated with marking significant events, including the arrival of a new year.

By the twelfth century, church bells were being rung across European towns and cities to herald New Year’s Eve, inviting congregations to gather and pray for blessings in the coming year.

The English and Irish tradition of ringing bells at midnight on New Year’s Eve has origins in this religious practice. Church bells toll solemnly at the close of the old year to symbolise reflection, repentance, and the passing of time. At midnight, the bells ring joyously, signalling the anval of the new year with a sense of hope and renewal.

Symbolic Significance of New Year’s Sounds The act of creating sound to greet the new year is more than just a celebration – it holds deep symbolic meaning.

Traditionally, sound has been seen as a purifying force that drives away negativity. In New Year’s celebrations, this symbolism continues: ringing bells or creating other sounds symbolise clearing out the old and welcoming in positive forces for the new year. Another essential aspect of this tradition is the sense of unity it fosters.

By listening to the same sounds – whether church bells, clock chimes, fireworks, or the tinkling of glass es – people feel connected in a shared experience.

The act of mingling sounds together or responding collectively to a sound unites families, communities, and even whole nations in the shared hope of a prosperous and peaceful year

In modem times, the ways people ring in the new year continue to evolve, incorporating new technologies and cultural shifts.

Many cities now have elaborate fireworks displays and countdowns projected on large screens, while others host virtual celebrations, allowing people across the globe to connect and celebrate together.

The tradition of ringing in the new year remains an enduring expression of our human need to mark significant moments. It’s a time to reflect on the past, clear away negativity, and embrace the future with open hearts and shared hope.

Though traditions may change, the desire to greet the new year with sounds of joy and community remains as strong as ever

Famous Converts: Keith Nester

One day in a church in Iowa, a him that didn’t involve throwing up Methodist pastor named Keith Nester knelt before the cross that hung above the altar.

Mass was being celebrated, and the congregation were receiving Communion Not being a Catholic, Keith could n’t receive. But he took a blessing from the priest, and then stepped aside to pray before our Lord.

Keith was feeling drawn to the Catholic Church. This wasn’t anew urge. In fact, he had been attracted to the Catholic Church for more than fifteen years. But there were obstacles.

These weren’t intellectual or spiritual obstacles. By now he was convinced of the truth of the Catholic faith, and he wanted to join it.

No,the obstacles were personal. As a successful pastor of a Protest- ant church with three teenage children, Keith knew he would be giving up his career and, potentially, his ability to support his wife and family if he converted.

His father had advised him that, if God really wanted him to become Catholic, he would open a way for his entire life.

This is exactly what Keith asked of Jesus now. He said, “Lord, if you want me to become Catholic, then I will do it. But you’ve got to make a way.” Next, something strange happened. Keith recalls:

“Then the Lord spoke to me from the crucifix in a way I’ve never heard him speak before. He said: ‘Keith, I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life.

You don’t need me to make a way. You just need me.” In that moment, Keith Nester understood that he was being called to walk by faith, and not by sight.

That night, feeling some apprehension, Keith announced to his wife Estelle that he had decided to become Catholic. Her reply reassured him: “I’m so proud of you I’ve watched you wrestle with this…

If that’s where he’s leading you, then I’m with you a hundred per cent.” It was the climax of a long jour ney, and far from the place where Keith had started.

Beginnings He grew up in the nineteen-eighties as the son of a pastor in the United Methodist Church. “I honestly can’t remember a time when I didn’t believe in Jesus”, he says.

When he was ten or eleven, he made a life long commitment to Jesus Christ during a Christian summer camp.

Music was Keith’s ambition when he was a teenager. He was a drummer in a rock band in Phila delphia. There, he also attended a charismatic evangelical church called Calvary Chapel, and was offered ajob as head of youth ministry at only nineteen years old.

Beginning with a handful of young people, the group grew to several hundred with in three years. In Philadelphia he met his wife Estelle. She had grown up Catholic, but joined Keith’s church.

As the youth ministry grow Keith decided it required a professional-looking logo. He made contact with a graphic designer by the name of Devin Schadt, and went to his house to look at ideas for logos.

When he got there, Keith noticed holy pictures and statues. Leaming that Devin was Catholic, he decid- ed to argue him out of the enor of his ways (as Keith saw it). Much to his surprise, the designer was more than capable of meeting his argu- ments. When Keith left, Devin handed him avideotape about Scott Hahn, another evangelical pastor who had become Catholic.

In years to come, Keith accompanied Devin on pilgrimages to Rome and Medjugorje, without any intention of changing his denomination. Around this time, while he was present at communion at an evangelical service, he felt the Lord was telling him, “I want to give you the real deal”.

He went outside to phone Devin, telling him he thought God wanted him to become Catholic. However, it would be sixteen years later before he finally accepted- ed the invitation

Many years afterwards, Keith was working as a pastor in the Methodist church. However, he found himself troubled by controversies which were dividing American Methodism at this time. He

realized this turbulence was caused by the lack of a central authority, such as Catholics have in the Pope.

Keith also felt a growing devotion to the Virgin Mary, whose prominence in Catholic teaching had previously bothered him.

While writing a sermon about the Annunciation in his office, a wave of emotion overwhelmed him.

One morning, Keith was struck by the notion that he should get in contact with Steve Ray, a Catholic apologist who had formerly been Evangelical.

He shrugged the idea aside, but later on, while having dinner with a friend, he learned that Steve Ray would be speaking at a nearby church.

The coincidence was too much to resist, so they drove to the church. It was here that he had the experience described at the beginning of this article.

When he met Steve Ray, the apologist said to him, “Brother, I know exactly where you are and I’m going to give you a piece of advice.

You either need to become Catholic right now, or you need to tum and run as far away the other direction as you possibly can.” Keith was received into the Catholic Church on October 8th, 2017.

Today he runs a teaching ministry called Down to Earth, and also has two popular YouTube channels, one of which features a daily live recitation of the rosary.

A Game Of Thrones

Salome

Alome, the mother of Saint James and Saint John, knew her two boys intimately. Whenever she looked at her elder son James, she saw a strong, passionate leader.

He liked to take long walks and had righteous indignation. John was different from his brother, but nev- nevertheless sacred to her. She remembered how John would spend hours in assiduous study of the Jewish Law, Writings, and Prophets.

He had a piercing intellect and could surmise difficult theological images of the scriptures and neatly summate them in fluent writing. She believed her boys were destined for greatness. With Zebedee spending so much time at sea, Salome had gotten to know James and John better than anyone else on earth.

That was, of course, until the Lord Jesus began carefully choosing his twelve disciples. Salome was overjoyed that Israel’s Sav-iour had chosen her bright boys to be among those select men that, out of countless generations, had ‘heard… seen… looked at and touched’ God the Son’s sacred humanity (1 John 1:1).

Salome wanted her boys front and centre, and so asked the Lord that her two sons would ‘sit, one at your right hand and one at your left, in your kingdom’ (Matthew 20:21). Nobody would outdo her two darlings in heaven!

The Lord never denied her request, but offered a proviso to the newly nicknamed ‘Sons of Thunder’ (Mark 3:17): Could they ‘drink the cup’ that Jesus could drink?

With their customary youthful vigour, they answered simultaneously, ‘we are able.’ Jesus’ divine intellect foresaw that both men would drink the same chalice of martyrdom (though John survived

his), but also warned them that he could not grant them seats in heaven; rather, the seats in heaven belonged for those for whom’ the Father had already prepared (Matthew 20:22-23).

In other words, James and John laid claim over their own seats and nothing but their refusal of God’s grace, could ever separate them from their eternal thrones.

Heaven’s Front-Row Seats Though avoiding the universalist heresy, which claims that everyone will be saved – including the devil and his angels and those who wil- fully rejected God’s mercy -, we can still see our Lord teaching his disciples (and us, by extension) how God has already willed our salvation God desires ‘all men to be saved,’ and so he has given us
free will to choose between good and evil, to ‘come to the knowledge of the truth’ of Christ, and, with sanctifying grace, live by it at every moment (1 Timothy 2:4).

If, however, we stray from Christ’s plan for our lives and reject his kindness and mercy, then we must sit with the wicked’ in everlasting hell (Psalm 26:5).

As much as Saint James and Saints John had booked their own seats in heaven by following their graced free will into God’s etemal truth and perfect goodness, so too can we choose our seats in heaven by the same principle of charity.

As much as our Lord invited James and John into sharing in his passion and salvific martyrdom, the Lord Jesus invites us into sharing his life and drinking his cup, no matter how difficult that life might seem

or how bitter that chalice may be. Like the countless saints of past generations, our etemal destiny is in our hands. Through grace, we have the freedom to choose to sit among the saints in heaven; by God’s election our heavenly seats are already claimed for us through Christ’s passion.

‘Rejoice,’ says Jesus, ‘that your names are written in heaven’ (Luke 10:20). Our Lord has given his immaculate Mother pride of place in heaven; up-close and personal with the Blessed Trinity does our Lady reign as queen of heaven. Yes, the Twelve disciples now sit upon their ‘twelve thrones’ judging the twelve tribes of Israel (Matthew 19:28). But there is nothing to say that God cannot call us to the highest halls of heaven too and grant us to ‘sit at table in the kingdom of God’ (Luke 13:29).

Our Predestined Thrones

All of Salome’s intuitions proved conect. James joined Peter as one of our Lord’s closest disciples, whilst John, who also shared this honour, wrote the sublime Fourth Gospel, several canonical letters, and the Book of Rev- elation. It must have been bit- tersweet for Salome when Jesus handed over his Mother to the care of his Beloved Disciple. John was no longer hers, she faithfully pondered but belonged to the Lord. Yet,

this was the surest proof that the Lord Jesus had answered her prayer and would one day welcome John (and James) to sit at his side in heaven.
Our victory-assured battle against life’s struggles and tempta tions are worth that divinely assigned heavenly throne which ‘no eye has seen, nor ear heard, nor the heart of man conceived’

(1 Corinthians 2:9). There is one specific- ic seat in heaven that has our names, and ours alone, inscribed on it by Christ’s blood. Christ mercifully allots us his grace in proportion to the task he asks of us. It is only by this grace and by his infused love that we can ever hope to ascend to this promise. And so, when Christ asks us to fulfil his plan for us in the world, we thus respond in trust like James and John, and cry ‘We are able!’

In the year of Our Lord 1800, sider changes which could be
Ireland was a rural society whose people were for the most part Catholic, although Protestants own ed most of the land. Mistrust exist- ed between all groups and Irish autonomy was undermined by reliance on Britain. This led to the development of clandestine agrari an societies like The

‘Whiteboys’ who called for a wealth of reforms. Many such groups went out at night and damaged the property of local landlords. They wanted cheeper rents and better conditions for the people who worked the land. The outbreak of the French Revolution in 1789 with its ideals of liberty, equality and fraternity, caused many Irish people to con-

brought about in Ireland in order to give everyone better rights. The colonies in America had broken free from England, perhaps the same could happen in Ireland. In 1798, the ‘United Irishmen’ – a mixed group of Protestant and Catholic radicals – made a concert- ed effort to drive through a fully-fledged anti-colonial movement and rose up in amed rebellion against British rule

That rebellion took some time to quell and caused great instability in the country. At a time of international war against revolutionary France, it also awakened geopolitical fears of the potential weakness of British westem defences. Since the loss or independeance of ireland Was Unthinkable attention turned insteed to how a union might be made to Work since it Would have to cover not just padimententary union but the immediate or evulation system.

The Solution

After negotiations and parliamen tary proceedings at Westminster and in Dublin where considerable bribery and corruption were dep- loyed, a legislative union was agreed.

The Irish Parliament which had existed since the thirteenth cen- tury was abolished. Ireland’s Pro- testant voters were allowed to retum 100 MPs to Westminster.

Under the ensuing legislation the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland came into force on 1 January 1801. On that day the Union Jack was flown for the first time over the Tower of London and over Dublin Castle.

The Union Jack was a new flag which combined the Cross of St George of England, St Andrew of Scotland, and St Patrick of Ireland To be strictly accurate it should only be called a Jack when flown on the jack staff of a ship.

It was the flag of the newly united Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland but in popular usage it became known as the Union Jack. Before the Act of Union the com-

bined crosses of St George and St Andrew had been superimposed on the cross of St George when the first Stuart King, James VI of Scotland, succeeded to the throne of England as King James I in 1603, He was the son of the unfortunate Mary Queen of Scots, and succeeded to the throne of England on the death of Elizabeth I, the last of the Tudors. With him the Crowns of England and Scotland were united. Sootland retained its own Parliament until 1707 when it voted itself out of existence and sent representatives to the Parliament at Westminster.

The new 1801 Union Flag flying from the jackstaff of a ship; combining the red cross of St George, the white of St Andrew surmounted by a red cross for St Patrick.

The example of the Union between Scotland and England was brought up in favour of the Irish Act of Union. As early as 1787 a pamphleteer pointed out that Dublin was nearer to London than Edinburgh. And after 1798, when the issue of the Union became politically practical and the debate was at its height, another pamphleteer wrote that before 1707 Edinburgh was known only for its palace and Glasgow was only a village, the argument being that after Union with Great Britain, Dublin and Cork would similarly prosper.

It was of course the Rising of 1798 that brought the issue of the Union into the sphere of practical politics. It is a curious irony of history that the rebellion which was to break the connection with England should have instead facili- tated the passing of the Act of Union

Hope Dashed

The Prime Minister, William Pitt the Younger had hoped to sweeten the Union for the majority of the Irish population by accompanying it with Catholic Emancipation which would allow all Irish Catholics to vote and take state office if they had the necessary property qualifications. However, in this he was thwarted by the King George III who was a devout Anglican. He believed if he agreed to suchame sure, he would be guilty of breaking the solemn coronation oath to defend the Protestant religion

Wom down by this dash with the monarch, ill health and failure to defeat Napoleonic France (it would not be until 1815 that French attempts to dominate Europe were destroyed at the battle of Waterloo, by which time Pitt was dead from liver failure) Pitt resigned in 1801. He had not seen the Act of Union as a solution to the Irish problem He knew that social and economic reforms were essential as was Catholic Emancipation.

Ruling Ireland directly from Westminster solved nothing. The Union was a political expedient in wartime, and did not address the grievances in Ireland over land, religion and politics. It had no social dimension and served simply to increase the sense of unrest in the country. The Act of Union was the starting point of the economic decline of Dublin and Ireland. It was a complete disaster that even tually resulted in famine, land agitation and the total bankruptcy of the absentee landlord class that was created by moving all political and economic power to London

Repeal

Daniel O’Connell was a young man of twenty-six years of age when the flag of the Union was flown in Dublin for the first time. He saw the new flag go up over the Castle and he heard the joyful peal of bells that rang out over the city from St Patrick’s Cathedral. “My blood boiled,” he wrote, “and I vowed that moming that the foul dishonour should not last if I could put an end to it”

Later that year crossing the mountains between Killamey and Kenmare as he brooded again on what had come about, he noted, “My heart was heavy at the loss that Ireland had sustained, and the day was wild and gloomy. The desert district, too, was congenial to the impressions of solemnity and sadness…”

It would be his task to lead the campaign which eventually won the Emancipation Act of 1829 and won for him the title of The Liberator. One hundred and twenty years after the Union Jack was hoisted over Dublin Castle it was finally taken down to be replaced by the flag of the Irish Free State. The Union officially ended on January 15, 1922, within the Castle walls when the head of the Provisional Goverment, Michael Collins, to- gether with his ministers took formal possession from the last of the Lord-Lieutenants of Ireland, Lord Fitzalan. It was an historic occasion.

On Sunday, November 3rd at the 11.30 Mass in St Saviour’s Dominican Church, Dominick Street we celebrated the rededication and blessing of the National Shrine of St Martin De Porres. It was a joyful event, and it was an honour to have as the Celebrant, His Excellency Archbishop Luis Mariano Montemayor the Apostolic Nuncio to Ireland.

behalf of the Irish Dominicans and St. Martin Apostolate, I would One of the all who have contributed to the restoration of the National Shrine of St. Martin De Porres at St. Saviour’s in Dominick Street and made this project possible

Devotion to St. Martin in Ireland takes its origin in Holy Cross Dominican Church in Tralee in the early 1940s where it was begun by Fr Stephen Glendon or who had returned from preaching in the United States with an inspiration to spread devotion to Blessed Martin. The story of

Martin was preached in the United States as an answer to the divisions
in American society caused by apartheid. Ireland as a nation, while not having issues of apart- heid in the 1940’s had a great love for foreign missions conducted by thousands of Irish Missionaries abroad.

Many Irish labourers ab- road however did feel the effects of apartheid particularly in Britain and the United Sates and so devotion to Blessed Martin was an answer to much suffering and mis- understanding. Blessed Martin quickly became patron of the underclass and labourers as well as the sick and suffering.

Beginnings

It was in Tralee that the first image of Blessed Martin was pub licly venerated and where to this day, his painting still hangs at the entrance to St. Ann’s Chapel. Fr Glendon Op moved to Cork and another shrine was built due to the increase in devotion and interest in the Dominican Blessed.

In 1947 the Dominican Provin- cial, Fr. Geelan OP formally estab- lished the Blessed Martin Aposto- late and decided that its headquar ters should be homed at the princi- pal church of the Order in Ireland, St. Saviour’s in Dominick Street, Dublin 1. The Apostolate was placed under the spiritual directorship of Fr. Louis Coffey op.

His zeal and devotion to Blessed Martin was outstanding, and his chief aim was to promote devotion to Blessed Martin and to obtain prayers for his canonisation. Later the Apostolate would develop into the central office for fundraising for the Irish Dominican Missions, and the publication of the Blessed Martin Magazine in 1952

Completion

Fr Coffey’s work came to fruition with the Fr Louis Coffey Op Canonisation of St Martin in Rome by Pope Saint John XXIII in 1962. While far from retiring Fr Coffey began fundraising for a National Shrine in 1964 for the new saint and this was opened in St. Saviour’s Church in 1966.

In 2024 with the 800th Anniversary of the arrival of the Dominican Friars in Dublin, we decided as an Apostolate, to renovate the 58-year old National Shrine in St. Saviour’s and make it worthy of devotion once again.

As Pope St. John said in his homily for the Canonisation of St. Martin, “The virtuous example and even the conversation of this saintly man exert ed a powerful influence in drawing people to religion. It is remarkable how even today his influence can still bring us toward the things of heaven.”
The banner in Rome.

We hope the renovated shrine will lead to agruter devotionand loveof God and to his humble servant St Martin As you look above the altar you will see the original painting which hung from the loggia of St. Peter’s Basilica in Rome in 1962 at his Canonisation. Here Martin is depict ed in glory, where he calls each one of us to raise our eyes from our wor- ries and problems and to trust in God and his intercession for each of us.

We thank God every day for all our benefactors both living and deceased, and we remember espe- cially all those who lovingly passed devotion to the Saint onto us.

Mass on the Feast of the Holy Family and the priest said in the homily that the family of Jesus, Mary and Joseph could not be considered a real family due to the extraordinary circumstances in which they found themselves. I be- lieve nothing could be farther from the truth

Let us look at one instance of the normality of this family from a scene in the Gospels, the finding of Jesus in the Temple (the Fifth Joyful Mystery of the Most Holy Rosary). What is being played out in this incident from the Bible is avery real heartbreak for many parents. Look- ing at it in a general context we have a young child now growing up into adulthood and breaking away from the family home. He is doing his own thing, and he doesn’t seem to understand his parents’ concem.

ere you looking for me? I on’t you know I must be about my Father’s business” (Lk 2:49). ents do not have to come to terms with this reality as they see their children growing up and wanting freedom? How often have parents heard their young adult children say to them, “What is wrong with you? I’m okay Leave me alone. I must live my own life”.

As for all parents this must have been a great concem for Mary and Joseph. But again, like all parents they had to come to terms with it. We know from the Gospels that Jesus did go home with his earthly parents from the Temple, but this was only a temporary arrangement. Jesus eventually left Nazareth to go about his Heavenly Father’s busi- ness.

The pain and grief for his family is recounted in the Gospels. Indeed, some of his relations seem to think that he might have been mad and they tried to persuade him to retum home. to think that he might have been mad and they tried to persuade him to retum home.

This pain and grief become totally real when we remember the Fourth Station of the Cross when Jesus meets his afflicted mother. When I pray this station, I always think of parents suffering as they see their children suffering. I have no doubt that Mary would have taken the Cross from Jesus and carried it herself but of course life is not like that. We can’t live our children’s lives, they have to make their own decisions and mistakes.

No matter how much you as a parent or indeed as a grandparent would like to spare your children or grandchildren from the struggles of life, you cannot. Like Mary at the Fourth Station, you have to stand by and watch them suffer and suffer with them while continuing to love them Only last week I was speaking witha mother whose child had been diagnosed with cancer and she wondered why it could not have been her rather than her son. The joy
and the pain of children; the joy and pain of love were very real in the family of Joseph and Mary.

Parents, as you see your children grow up and you fear for them, place them under the watchful care of Mary and Joseph For the Sake of Another In the midst of this scene of the finding of the child Jesus in the Temple we get a glimpse into the relationship between Mary and Jos- eph.

When the young man is found Mary says to him “Son, why have you treated us like this? Your father and I have been searching for you in great anxiety” (Lk 2:48).

I am always interested in this sentence from the Blessed Virgin. She was not thinking only of herself, she was concerned for Joseph. Here is true love. This side of Mary we see again at the Wedding Feast of Cana, when she shows concem for the bridal couple who have no wine.

How often today do we see love as it relates only to me and to my happiness and pleasure; seldom if ever does our talking of love have to do with the other person. Yet in any truly loving relationship the other person has to take centre stage. How often has love been spoiled by someone who while claiming to love another person put their own happiness first. Mary in the Gospel teaches us about love; the one thing it can never be is selfish. Once you stop thinking of the other person love will never survive.

The Word Made Flesh The love between Mary and Joseph and their love for Jesus makes areal family but the Holy Family has a much more important significance; it speaks of the reality of the In- camation, God truly became man in Jesus. God in Jesus becomes truly one of us and as such he needs a loving family to care for him To be bom into aloving family is the right of all children. No child ever asks to be bom and never deserves to be rejected.

The security of the family unit is the basis for society. Society is there to support the family and to help its flourishing. The family is not there to support any political or social entity. The family, as a social unit has precedence over all other forms of social cohesion because no other institution has such avital role in the well-being of children.

When God became man, he needed a family to prosper at a human level. We all need to be loved and cared for and this is particularly true for children and especially young children. There is no other entity better suited to provide such love and security than in the family of a husband and wife living in a stable and loving comm- union

The Holy Family of Nazareth was the seed-bed of the human development of Jesus; it was a real family since he was a real child. It was there because Jesus needed it, Mary needed it and Joseph needed it.

This year on the feast of the Holy Family, let us pray for the protection and support of the natural family unit which is now under such in- tense pressure from various lobbying and special-interest groups. Jesus, Mary and Joseph protect my family and all families. Jesus, Mary and Joseph, protect the family unit of husband wife and children

The Blessed Virgin Mary – Queen Of All Creation

Glory be to God for dappled things – For skies of couple-colour as a brinded cow; For rose-moles all in stipple upon trout that swim; Fresh-firecoal chestnut-falls; finches’ wings; Landscape plotted and pieced – fold, fallow, and plough; And áll trades, their gear and tackle and trim

All things counter, original, spare, strange; Whatever is fickle, freckled (who knows how?) With swift, slow; sweet, sour; adazzle, dim; He

fathers-forth whose beauty is past change: Praise him Thus, the priest and poet Gerard Manley Hopkins, in his work Pied Beauty, struggles- and succeeds! – in finding a word and way to relate

The beauty which reveals the craft and care by which the Creator makes himself known. Creation comes from and retums to the God whose always aboveness desires to dwell in the here belowness! Never introspective, but always looking outward, the wonder of ordinariness redirects our gaze so that we can and should make our awareness of God’s presence an instinctive- ness, almost natural way of liv- ing. He desires to be known, and our wonder is the response to this desire planted deep within us.

The Church assigns, at least by title, a votive Mass which cele brates Our Lady as Queen of All Creation. But somewhat disap- pointingly the prayers of the Mass seem to focus on her queenship rather than the ever-present ques- tion- especially now- of how we value the creation about us.

Perhaps the title alone is enough to move us to this consideration, since when we consider the Mass texts deeply it is precisely as Mother of Christ, who emptied himself to assume the common condition of all humanity and offered himself on the Cross, that Mary is placed before us. And it is in Christ, the perfect sacrifice offered to the Father, that all things will be made new, and all creation will be redeemed.

The Map Laid Out

There is a delightful crossroads reached here. Mary is both Queen of Creation and Seat of Wisdom And it is indeed that Wisdom which Sacred Scripture celebrates as the Word through which cre- ation comes to be. That ‘speaking of the Word’ is in itself creative, and God continually speaks his Word so that creation continues to be.

Right from the arresting open- ing chapter of the Book of Genesis when the new myth of creation shows forth a God who is intimately in relation with all that comes from him, because his Word is a word of life, right through to the definitive speaking of the Word, in the womb of the Virgin,

The map of the glory of God is laid out for us as a map not of wandering but of sure stepped ness in the way of salvation history. No one can fail to be made joyful at the sacred writer’s enthusiasm for Wisdom as the means of creation:

She is a breath of the power of God, pure emanation of the glory of the Almighty: hence nothing impure can find a way into her. She is a reflection of the eternal light, untarnished mirror of God’s active power, image of his good- ness. Although alone, she can do all; herself unchanging, she makes all things new…

compared with light, she takes first place, for light must yield to night, but over Wisdom evil can never triumph. She deploys her strength from one end of the earth to another, ordering all things for good (Wisdom 7:25-8:1).

While the Old Testament authors could only wonder about Wisdom’s ultimate nature, the New Testament witnesses knew her to be Christ, the Son of God and of the Virgin. The poetry of St John’s Gospel opening recapitulates and reframes creation as a new event, a redeeming event, a Christ-centred event.

And from then on, those who took the mystical way to come to know God would search for his footprints in three always related books the book of Sacred Scripture, the book of experience, and the book of cre- ation.

More than ever our stewardship of our common home is thrown into stark relief today. Lording it over creation, we have sought to obliterate the marks of the Creator and deform his saving touch As Queen of Creation Mary calls us back to the centre of our very being – we are part, not the whole; codependents, not independents; servants, not masters

Tartin

west tart Ladvisor to many important people in Lima. Prominent church men, public officials and important citizens recognizing Martin’s natur al gifts and his exceptional virtues sought his advice in temporal and spiritual matters. The passage of time and subsequent events proving the soundness of Martin’s advice the troubled and uncertain came to him in increasing numbers. It was an unusual situation for the power ful of the Church and the State to seek expert counsel from a humble lay brother

Prominent among the church men who regularly consulted Martin was Feliciano de la Vega, a cele brated professor at San Marco University in Lima founded there by the Dominicans in 1551, the first university in the Americas. Felici- ano’s friendship for Martin blos somed from a wondrous cure by Martin and continued while Felici- ano was Bishop of La Paz, and while he was Archbishop of Mexico.

Sotomayor, afterwards Bishop of Cuzco, who all during his episco- pate sought Martin’s advice and helpin difficult spiritual and tempo ral problems On another occasion Martin dis- playing his ability to read hearts and discem intentions was able to help anotherman, the son of a prominent friend of his from going down a path which would lead him astray. Martin met him while out walking when the former was on his way to a house of ill repute.

Reading the evil intention in the nobleman’s heart, Martin engaged himinalong conversation. Out of respect for Martin, the man listened impatient- ly until finally Martin concluded, “You may leave now because the house to which you were going has just bumed down!” The man dropped on his knees and kissed Martin’s hand. “Thank you, Brother Martin, and thank God for His gifts to you If you had not read my heart I would have been burned to death in my sin” “Thank you, Brother Martin, and thank God for His gifts to you

A Prophecy Comes True Don Juan de Figueroa, Governor of all Peru, was a very dear friend of Martin’s, and for his dear sake, Martin often made use of his super- natural powers. Once when Don Juan had failed to receive several important letters from the King of Spain, he was greatly worried and went to Martin for advice. His friend told him to set his mind at ease that the long-awaited docu- ments would soon arrive on the next ship.

The prediction was fulfilled, and the Govenor was happy, but Martin wamed him “My friend do not be too jubilant you will have many more crosses to cany. And I am sony to tell you that some of these heavy burdens you yourself will build by your own folly. But in time these things will be resolved because by patience and submis- sion to the will of God calamities can be tumed into blessings.”

Some time later Don Juan con- fided to Martin that he was plan ning to erect a shrine, perhaps even a tomb and a vault for himself in the Church of Our Lady of Mary. Martin told him to contribute to the decoration of the chapel certainly, but advised him not to reserve a tomb there, and he pointed to the floor of his own cell, where they happened to be standing at the time -” for it is here that they are going to bury us both”

Sixteen years after Martin’s death, Don Juan was still alive. When the Dominicans began to plan transferring Martin’s cell into a shrine with the view to transfer- ring his sacred remains there, Fr Gaspar Saldaña remembered the good friendship which had always existed between the two men.

He suggested to Don Juan that if he could help with the embellishment of the new chapel he could, if he so desired, be interred there also.

Immediately Martin’s old friend remembered the prophecy and joy fully agreed to the offer Finally, many years later, when the little cell had been transformed into a shrine called Christ’s Chapel, the precious relics of Martin were brought there. Then, when the Gov- emreventually ded in extreme old age, he had the great privilege of being buried beside his good friend and adviser, Martin.

MATTERS MEDICAL: Fragility

Fr Christopher Vincent Gault op

The most shocking death I ever witnessed while working in the hospi- tal occurred when I was covering for a friend of mine on the cardiolo- gy ward. We came to one gentleman who welcomed us cheerfully into his room, while he was sitting at his sink and shaving. The team spent a few minutes chatting with the patient before moving on.

I distinctly remember exchanging a nod and a smile with the man as I walked out of his room (last of all, since I had been scribbling in his medical notes).

Not 10 minutes later, as we were in with another patient, an alarm sounded on the ward. The previous man had collapsed at the sink, having suffered a cardiac arrest. The team rushed into his room to attempt to rescue him, working on him for nearly an hour and calling in the assistance of the “crash team” (a dedicated group of on-call doctors and nurses who respond to cardiac arrests in the hospital).

Sadly, he was unable to be resuscitated. Though I had seen plenty of deaths during my short career, this man’s unfortunate passing shocked me. So recently he had been chatting with us, almost as if he hadn’t a care in the world. Then, his life was gone within the blink of an eye.

Events like this cause us to reflect on the fragility of our lives. The poor patient at the sink did not expect to die in the few minutes after we visited him, but that was beyond his control. As the Gospel tells us, “you know not the day nor the hour” (Matthew 25:13),

but this does not mean that we should live our lives quaking in anticipatory fear. Rather, it should cause us to recognise that there is very little we can do to forestall that eventuality.

Instead, we should place our trust in God’s Providence, the unfolding of His plan for the world and for our lives. Abandonment to God’s Providence is a good spiritual practice which can be renewed every day. Indeed, if we live our lives faithfully, as best we can, then we have no cause to fear and, with such abandonment, we can enjoy profound peace.

Saint Martin Replies

ANON Thank you St Martin for interceding with Jesus on my behalf. My mother had a problem with her leg, and I had issues with my teeth. I made two Novenas and my requests were granted. Thank you, Jesus and St Martin, for all your help. I love you both

SCOTLAND I am immensely grateful to Saints Martin and Pio for the most wonderful favour. My daughter’s incurable brain cancer tumour disappeared, and she has had no treatment now for a few years. Her oncologist is baffled and said it has to be a miracle. All my thanks to these great saints for their intercession on her behalf.

ANON Many thanks to St Martin for all his help over many years and for recent answers to prayers, including some health results and a good outcome to a matter related to work. I recite the Novena Prayer to him every day and know that he will intercede for all who ask.

WESTMEATH I wish to publish my Thanks giving to the Sacred Heart, Our Blessed Lady and St Martin. I prayed that our son would find employment in his field nearer home and our prayers were answered. I pray to St Martin every day and I feel that we have received many blessings through his intercession.

ANON I want to express my long overdue and heartfelt thanks for numerous blessings and favours received from God through the intercession of dear St Martin. He has remained a true friend in our family and throughout my life. On completing a novena to him, my son found a suitable place to rent near his work, which is very difficult to find in these times. St Martin’s intercession gives such solace which is so much needed today. I am grateful for your magazine. God bless you all and thank you Jesus for St Martin and all your saints.

CORK Saints Martin, Joseph and Anthony have helped me yet again. My daughter has gone through at difficult time, but things are getting straightened out and it is due espe cially to St Martin who has helped
us in the past and has again interceded to help her overcome another problem she was facing. Thank you, St Martin!

ANON With grateful thanks for St Martin’s intercession with Jesus and His Blessed Mother for my recent health scare. I had collapsed and been brought to hospital with extremely high blood pressure. I prayed that it was not serious because I had a dreadful pain at the back of my head. I was given blood tests which came back clear I am now on medication and am so grateful.

ANTRIM In grateful thanksgiving to St Martin, who has interceded for good health and a miraculous re covery to one in need. We will remain ever faithful. Special thanks also to the Blessed Trinity and our Mother Mary.
ENGLAND I want to thank my friend the Holy Spirit, Divine Mercy, Our Lady, Saints Martin,

Joseph and Anthony. My grandson who is dyslexic was studying for GCSE exams and finding some of his subjects difficult. He really wanted to go to College, so I started my Novena to St Martin Thank God and our Holy Mother he passed everything and got a place in a college which he loves. I am a very grateful granny, and I would appreciate if your readers could pray for my son.

GLASGOW I want to thank Our Blessed Lord, Our Lady of Lourdes and Medjugorje, Saints Joseph and Michael, and of course my dear friend St. Martin for many favours granted to my family and myself.

I had to go for an endoscopy and was sick with wony. I prayed to all the above and the outcome was very good. I promised to publish my thanks to all the above in your magazine. ANON I wish to publish my thanks to St Martin for all the answers to my prayers conceming

illness, family problems etc. Lately, I felt he had forgotten me when one day his book came by post. I used to be a Promotor but now buy at local level, so I realised he had been there all along and waiting for my prayers. It’s lovely to tum to him now and ask for help When those bad days Come.

Dying To Live

Dying To Live

Unless a grain of wheat falls to the ground and dies, it remains just a grain of wheat; but if it dies, it produces much fruit. Whoever loves his life loses it, and whoever hates his life in this world will preserve it for eternal life. John 12: 24-25

The Lord Jesus likens his followers to a grain of wheat. A single grain of wheat can yield in time thousands of grains. But only if it falls into the ground and dies. If it does not die, it remains merely a single grain. Like a grain of wheat our lives can change and give life to thousands of others. But only if we fall in humility and die to ourselves. Otherwise, we remain fruit less and insignificant individuals in this world. St Martin De Porres is an excellent image of this dying to the self in his daily labours and sacrifices for others. When we pray to him in the traditional novena prayer, we promise to imitate him. True devotion to any saint calls us to imitate their given virtues. For Martin it was the sacrifice of his life for others. Martin refused nothing of himself to Christ, seeing in all those who came to him for aid and charity only the face of Jesus.

Jesus calls us to actively die to ourselves. What does this entail? It entails immersing ourselves more deeply into the paschal mystery of Jesus, following him more intensely in his passion, death and resurrection. It means imitation of his profound love and humility.

On a Sunday in October every year you’ll see people making their way to Kilclohane Wood out- side Milltown, Co. Kerry. They gather to honour the memory of a Dominican friar who served the people of that region in the most dangerous of circumstances and paid for it with his life. His name was Thaddeus Moriarty.

In the wake of the Protestant Reformation the community of Catholics in Ireland experienced waves of persecution. There were times and places where a certain freedom to practice was possible, and there were other times and places where attending Mass, or simply being a priest, could lead to severe punishment.

In this environment it was impossible, of course, to train men for the priesthood, but Irish bishops and religious orders found a solution: they established colleges on the Continent where young Irish men could get the best of training in philosophy, theology, preaching, and apologetics, so they could return to the dangerous mission well prepared.

That’s exactly what a young Dingle man by the name of Thaddeus Moriarty did in the 1620s. He joined the Dominicans in Tralee, and after his novitiate probably carried out in semi-secret he was sent to Toledo in Spain, where he met another young friar, Terence Albert O’Brien, who would also go on to be martyred.

From Toledo he went to Lisbon, to study in the newly founded Irish Dominican College there, set up through the efforts of another Kerry Dominican, Daniel O’Daly. Again, perhaps without realising it, young Moriarty was surrounded by future martyrs; no fewer than four of his classmates would be executed in the coming decades.

Moriarty, in any case, was a bril- liant student. Daniel O’Daly later wrote of him that he was ‘pro- foundly learned in all the sciences’. He could probably have stayed on in Portugal, and had a nice academ- ic career, but like so many Irish churchmen, he returned north, fully aware of the risks involved.

Over the following years he ministered in Kerry as best he could, and it seems he even engaged in debate with local Protest- ants concerning papal authority. He was elected prior of Tralee by his confreres, but it’s hard to know how much of a common life these friars had, and it’s likely that they lived separately and in hiding much of the time. One source tells us that they went about disguised as merchants and would celebrate Mass and hear confessions at secret loca- tions, known only to the faithful – in barns, in private homes, and at remote Mass rocks like Poll an Aifrinn (‘Mass Hollow’) in Kilclohane Wood.

Ministry In Time Of Crisis

During the 1640s, a Catholic uprising led to greater freedom, and leaders of the Dominican friars met in Kilkenny in 1644, Thaddeus Moriarty among them. There was excitement in the air. They decided to establish five centres of study in Ireland, and Moriarty is likely to have been included among the teachers, but all these plans were put to flight by the arrival in Ireland of Cromwell and his army in 1649.

Once again Moriarty and his brethren were forced into hiding. It might have made sense at this point to leave the country, to come back when things were safer. Moriarty knew the situation was dangerous. He knew his old friend Terence Albert O’Brien had met a gruesome end. But he chose to stay. He stayed with the people, teaching them, encouraging them to remain faithful, and celebrating the sacraments with them and for them.

And it seems his ministry at this time of crisis was appreciated. In 1651 a man by the name of Charles Sugrue had a chalice made for the use of Moriarty. It’s not impossible that this is the chalice that was in his hands on the 15th August 1653, the feast of the Assumption of Our Lady, when he and his congregation were surprised by Cromwellian soldiers at Poll an Aifrinn.

Fr Moriarty was taken by the soldiers to Ross Castle where he was imprisoned for several months. Daniel O’Daly, relying on eyewitness accounts, says he was emaciated and discoloured when he was brought eventually to the place of his execution in Killarney, now the site of the Franciscan church. Incredibly, it seems he went to the gallows joyfully. ‘Never did the bride more cheerfully array herself for marriage’, wrote O’Daly, ‘than did this holy man for the embrace of death’. He climbed the ladder, exhorted his hearers not to be disheartened by his death, to remain faithful to their ancient creed, and then he was hanged.

Those who executed him buried him and kept watch over his grave for a while they didn’t want the faithful to remove his body and make of his body an object of veneration. But the people didn’t forget. Through more long years of ignominy and persecution, the people of Tralee and its hinterland remembered what Thaddeus Moriarty had done, and they maintained an annual pilgrimage to this place, where last he held the chalice in his hands and offered the sacrifice of the Mass for the glory of God and the good of his people.

Abraham Lincoln was once asked if he could sing. said “I know only two tunes, one is the Old Hundredth, the other isn’t.” Lincon was joking a bit, as he was a great music lover, but it is curious that he would choose this tune to refer to, as it was the name of one of the most popular hymn tunes of his day. You may know this tune by another name; it is the official title of the well- known hymn, “All People That on Earth Do Dwell.” It is indeed a most cherished hymn that has been sung by congregations world- wide for centuries. The hymn’s history spans back to the 16th century when Louis Bourgeois, a prominent French Protestant musician, composed the tune. It first appeared in the 1551 edition of the “Genevan Psalter”, collection closely associated with John Calvin and the Reformed Church, intended to make congregational singing more accessible.

Originally set to Psalm 134, the tune found its most enduring association with Psalm 100, earning it the name “Old 100th.” The melody’s simplicity captured the hearts of worshippers, establishing it as a staple Christian song of praise, and its powerful message resonates with the immensity of God’s love, and how the Church joins with choirs of angels in Heaven. The theme of the hymn is expressed in the opening lines: “All people that on earth do dwell, sing to the Lord with cheerful voice.” While its roots are in the Protestant Reformation, the hymn has found a welcome place in Catholic worship. Its widespread use underscores the unity and shared heritage among Christians, transcending denominational lines. The Old Hundredth’s notes carry a timeless message of hope and devotion, uniting believers in a shared song of praise.

Music As A Bridge

The hymn has been adapted into various musical arrangements, from simple congregational singing to complex choral and orchestral renditions. These adaptations high- light the tune’s flexibility and its capacity to resonate with different audiences, regardless of the musical setting. The Old Hundredth has also been played a significant role in various cultural and historical moments. For example, it has been featured in numerous ceremonies, symbolizing its widespread appeal and enduring significance. The English composer Ralph Vaughan Williams composed a setting to it for the coronation service of Queen Elizabeth II in 1953. The hymn played a central part of her coronation and was used throughout her reign at significant events.

To this day, the Old Hundredth continues to be a source of inspiration. Its message of praise and thanksgiving is as relevant today as it was centuries ago, reminding all who sing it of the nature of their faith and the enduring call to worship. The hymn’s message is summed up in the lines: “For why? The Lord our God is good; His mercy is forever sure; His truth at all times firmly stood, and shall from age to age endure.”

The Old Hundredth is a celebration of unity, faith, and the spiritual power of music to draw us closer to God and to one another. This hymn tune, with its rich history and profound impact, continues to inspire and uplift, making it an important part of our collective Christian heritage, encouraging a spirit of unity and thanks giving. In a world often divided by differences, the Old Hundredth stands as a testament to the power of shared faith and the beauty of communal worship, bringing together voices in praise.

Of course the most powerful aspect of the hymn is the fact that it comes directly from the Book of Psalms; the prayers Our Lord himself would have prayed. As we reflect on the history and significance of the Old Hundredth, we can see how this hymn tune continues to connect people across time and place. Its popularity is a testament to the enduring power of music to bridge divides and bring communities together in a shared expression of faith.

Irish Dominican Martyrs:

Fr Bernard Ofarrell Op

And Fr Laurence Ofarrell Op

Sometime around the year 1400 a Dominican friary was founded in Longford and the development of the town is normally dated from there. The peace of the holy place was destined to be shattered during the English Reformation. After King Henry VIII issued his Act of Supremacy in 1536 Catholicism was outlawed. However, it does seem that the chapel at Longford was used by monks of the order as late as 1652. This might be explained by the flight of the local Protestant community during the 1641 rebellion. Before this the church was used by the Anglican denomination established in this country under the name Church of Ireland.

In 1652, two very eminent Longford Dominicans were martyred. They were related and came of the noble O’Farrell line; both were Masters of Theology, famous preachers and had been marked as potential bishops. Fr Laurence and Fr Bernard O’Farrell were alone in the priory on the day they died, because the other friars had fled when news came that a band of marauding Cromwellian soldiers was on the rampage.

It was early in the morning and the brothers were at prayer when the cruel onslaught began. The soldiers set upon Fr Bernard and wounded him in twenty four places. Fr Laurence they took immediately to the Governor who was related to the Farrell brothers but loyal to the King. He wanted to question Fr Bernard about his association with the Catholic army. After the interrogation the Dominican was condemned to be hanged.

On the morning of his execution, he was led from his dungeon and walked up the steps of the hanging ladder. Before the rope was placed around his neck, he addressed some words of consolation to the Catholics who might be there, telling them in a powerful manner to combat heresy. When he was thrown from the ladder while still hanging, he drew both his hands from under his scapular, raising a cross high in one hand as a token of triumph. The method of hanging at that time was not a sudden neck-break drop, but a slow strangulation.

The Governor was so impressed by his cousin’s faith that he gave permission for the body to be respectfully taken down and a safe conduct granted to all the clergy of the neighbourhood. This was to enable them to take part in the divine office and assist at the burial of the martyr.

One of my favourite things to do is to visit my local library. I’m a huge fan of public libraries as an institution, and believe they are more relevant than ever, despite the existence of the internet.

The earliest known libraries can be traced back to ancient Mesopotamia, around 2600 BC. These libraries were collections of clay tablets that contained administrative records, legal codes, and religious texts. The most famous library of this time was the Library of Ashurbanipal, located in Nineveh (present-day Iraq), which housed over 30,000 clay tablets.

In ancient Egypt, the Great Library of Alexandria was founded in the third century BC by Ptolemy I Soter, one of the successors of Alexander the Great. He was a Macedonian general who became the ruler of Egypt after Alexander’s death in 323 BC. He established the library as part of his efforts to promote learning and scholarship in Alexandria, which was the capital of Egypt at that time. However, it was under his successor, Ptolemy II Philadelphus, that the library was significantly developed and expanded. The library grew into one of the most renowned centres of knowledge in the ancient world, housing a vast collection of scrolls and attracting scholars from various disciplines. Although the library was tragically destroyed over time, its legacy as a symbol of intellectual pursuit and cultural ex- change continues to inspire to this day.

Roman Contributions

While these ancient libraries did have limited public access, many were restricted to scholars, priests, and scribes. They were exclusive institutions that required special permission to access their collections. The idea of a fully public library, open to everyone, emerged much later in history. They began to appear in the first century BC.

It was Julius Caesar who planned the first fully public library in Rome, but it was Roman historian and orator Gaius Asinius Pollio who brought the idea to fruition. By the time of Emperor Augustus, public libraries had become more widespread, serving as centres for study and public reading available to all Roman citizens.

These Public libraries were known as “bibliothecae” and were established by both the state and private individuals. They were important centres of learning and housed collections of scrolls and books. They provided a space for scholars, philosophers, and students to study, read, and conduct research.

The librarians, known as “custodes,” were responsible for managing the collections and assisting visitors. Additionally, they acted as guides and advisors to library visitors. They would assist scholars, philosophers, and students in finding the resources they needed for their research and studies. They had the task of acquiring new scrolls and books for the library’s collection. They would carefully select and organise the materials, ensuring that they were properly catalogued and accessible to visitors.

Like the librarians of today the custodes maintained the library’s inventory, keeping track of borrowed items and returning them to their designated places. They were knowledgeable about the library’s collection and were able to provide information and recommendations to visitors. They also played a role in maintaining the order and decorum of the library, ensuring that visitors followed the rules and regulations of the library, such as respecting the reading spaces and handling the materials with care. They were also responsible for creating an environment conducive to learning and scholarly pursuits.

Monastic Libraries

During the Middle Ages, the preservation and dissemination of knowledge in Europe were largely undertaken by monastic libraries. Monks would copy manuscripts by hand, meticulously transcribing religious texts, philosophical works, and other important writings that were stored in the monastic libraries. These libraries flourished, particularly in Europe. They became important cultural and intellectual hubs, attracting scholars and students from far and wide. They not only housed religious texts but also secular works, contributing to the preservation and transmission of library in Switzerland, the Abbey of knowledge across different disciplines.

The rise of universities in the medieval period further stimulated the growth of monastic libraries. Monks played a crucial role in education, teaching in universities and sharing knowledge from their libraries. They also engaged in scholarly debates and produced influential works that shaped intellectual discourse.

Throughout history, monastic libraries faced challenges, including wars, invasions, and periods of decline. However, their dedication to preserving knowledge and their contributions to scholarship remained significant.

The Vatican Library, founded in the mid-fifteenth century, became one of the most important repositories of religious and classical texts, and many other renowned libraries, such as the Abbey of Saint Gall
Monte Cassino library in Italy, and the Monastery of Montserrat library in Spain, stand as testaments to their enduring legacy.

In the modern era, monastic libraries continue to play an important role in preserving cultural heritage and providing access to his torical manuscripts. They serve as repositories of ancient knowledge and continue to inspire scholars and researchers in their pursuit of wisdom and understanding.

The Renaissance Period

The invention of the printing press by Johannes Gutenberg around 1440 made books more accessible and affordable resulting in new public and private libraries full of giving people expanded access to the printed word,

In the seventeenth and eightteenth centuries, the establishment of national libraries, such as the British Library and the Bibliotheque Nationale de France, reflected the growing importance of libraries as public institutions dedicated to education and scholarship. These libraries began to systematically collect and catalogue works, providing greater access to knowledge.

The nineteenth and twentieth centuries witnessed a proliferation of public libraries, fuelled by the ideals of universal education and enlightenment.

Libraries in the Digital Age

Today, the advent of digital technology has transformed libraries in unprecedented ways.

Computers with access to online databases, e-books, and digital archives are now to be found along with books in many public libraries information beyond physical boundaries. Modern libraries have also embraced their roles as community hubs, offering a wide range of services beyond book lending, including educational programs, technology access, and cultural events.

As we move further into the twenty-first century, libraries continue to evolve. The rise of artificial intelligence, data analytics, and virtual reality presents new opportunities and challenges for these institutions. However, the core mission of libraries to preserve knowledge, foster learning, and support communities-remains unchanged.

The history of libraries is a testament to humanity’s enduring quest for knowledge and our commitment to sharing and preserving it for future generations. From ancient clay tablets to digital databases, libraries have been, and will continue to be, vital pillars of civilisation.

Famous Converts: Cardinal Henry Manning

In 1850, Pope Pius IX published the papal bull (or decree) Universalis Ecclesiae, which reintroduced Catholic bishops into England. Since the time of Elizabeth I, English Catholics had no bishops to guide them. The only legal church was the Church of England, which had broken with the Pope in the reign of King Henry XVIII. For many years, Catholicism was so persecuted that priests had to operate in secret, risking execution.

This level of persecution was a distant memory by the mid-nineteenth century. Catholics by then enjoyed much the same rights as other English men and women. They only formed about one per cent of the population at the start of the century, but their numbers were rising, through immigration from Ireland and a steady trickle of converts. The Pope obviously thought the time was right to give English Catholics their bishops again.

The announcement, however, caused a storm of controversy. The Prime Minister, Lord Russell, complained about the “aggression of the Pope upon our Protestantism”. There were demonstrations throughout the country, during which effigies of the Pope were burnt.

In the Church of England diocese of Chichester (Sussex), a meeting of clergymen denounced Pius IX’s decision. The meeting was called by Archdeacon Henry Manning, the highest-ranking clergyman in Sussex. Before it started, however, Manning announced that he intended to retire as soon as it was over. The reason? He was about to become a Catholic.

It was extraordinary timing from the Archdeacon. But then, Henry Edward Manning was never one to back away from controversy.

For the rest of his long life, he would be a national figure, arguing not only for the rights of Catholics but also the poor, the workers, and other oppressed groups. When he died in 1892, enormous crowds came to mourn him. According to the Dictionary of National Biography, it was the biggest public show of mourning since the death of the Duke of Wellington forty years earlier.

On becoming a Catholic, Archdeacon Henry Manning said: “Now my career is ended”. He couldn’t have been more wrong. Within months, he was ordained a Catholic priest, and fourteen years later he was made Archbishop of Westminster, the head of the Catholic Church in England and Wales. In 1875 he became a Cardinal, one of the senior clerics who elect the Pope.

To Rome and Beyond

It was a surprising journey for somebody who, as a young man, was not known for his interest in religion. Cricket and debating were his passions then, and he dreamed of a political career. His father had been a Member of Parliament for thirty years, as well as Governor of the Bank of England.

However, while Henry was at university, his father went bankrupt, making a political career for his son unlikely. Henry was drawn towards a career in the Church of England, though he wasn’t entirely sure he
had a vocation. Then he came under the influence of a very pious lady named Favell Lee Bevan, who was an Evangelical. These were Christians who put an emphasis on moral seriousness and a personal relationship with Jesus Christ, along with a commitment to social reform.

All his life, Manning strove to put God ahead of all other considerations, to follow St. Paul’s injunction to “set your minds on the things above, not on the things that are on earth” (Colossians 3:2). As time went on, he came to fear that the Church of England was more focused on “worldly” things than on supernatural faith, and that this showed it was no longer a part of the Church that Jesus Christ had founded.

But that was a long way in the future. In 1833, as a young rector (the Anglican equivalent to a parish priest) Manning married his wife, Caroline. Their marriage lasted less than four years, as she died of tuberculosis in 1837. They had no children. Henry was utterly devastated and devoted to the memory of Caroline for the rest of his life.

Manning (who admitted in his diaries that he suffered from ambition) rose quickly upwards in the Church of England. He mixed with prominent people, such as the future Prime Minister William Ewart Gladstone, and the famous academic and preacher John Henry Newman. Newman, who would become the most celebrated Catholic convert in England, had a long and complex relationship with Manning. They were allies but often disagreed. How- ever, when Newman died, Manning preached the funeral sermon in which he called Newman “our greatest witness for the Faith”.

The reasons for Manning’s eventual conversion were many, including experiencing Catholicism on trips to Rome. The final straw was the Gorham judgement of 1850, a case involving a vicar named George Gorham. Gorham didn’t believe in infant baptism, an article of faith in the Church of England. When his bishop tried to remove him because of this, Gorham appealed to a civil court, and won. For many, this was proof that the Church of England was subservient to the State, and there was a wave of conversions to Catholicism.

In his forty-two years as a Catholic, Manning became well known for his concern for the poor, including Irish immigrants. He famously intervened in a major strike of London dockers in 1889, helping to win improved conditions for the dockers. He also took part in the First Vatican Council (1869-1870), which declared that the Pope is infallible in certain circumstances, a declaration Manning enthusiastically supported.

Liturgical Dance

King David’s life was a mess, The Lord promised that his ‘kingdom shall stand firm forever’ (2 Samuel 7:27), but his kingship had turned sour very quickly. David’s adultery with Bathsheba and the arranged murder of Uriah the Hittite earned the Lord’s swift rebuke from Nathan the prophet’s mouth. But with God’s mercy, David was reborn a genius. He was a talented harpist and lyrical poet, penning those liturgically hallowed words of Psalm 50[51] in anguish over his sinfulness: ‘Have mercy on me, O God, according to your steadfast love; according to thy abundant mercy blot out my transgressions’ (Psalm 50[51]:1). Nathan confirmed David’s forgiveness, and David sang in rejoicing, O Lord, open thou my lips, and my mouth shall show forth thy praise’ (Psalm 50[51]:15). David’s voice articulated his contrite heart, and his contrite heart throbbed in synchronisation with his body, with which he had ‘danced before the Lord with all his might.’ Even though Saul’s daughter hated him for dancing, dancing David was not ashamed. ‘I shall continue to dance before the Lord in gratitude,’ David defiantly told Michal, ‘I will demean myself even more’ (2 Samuel 6:14, 21-22). David in his priestly ephod was in love with God, and he knew that God loved him as a father loves his son; a bold son, but a son nonetheless.

A Beautiful Thing

We meet a woman in the New Testament who, like David, ‘was leading a sinful life.’ She took her chance at redemption when Jesus Christ was dining with Simon the Pharisee. Weeping musically, she wetted Jesus’ feet with her balletic tears and dried them with her hair.

Condemned by the Pharisee as a ‘sinner,’ she felt no shame in honouring her Lord (Luke 7:40). As the Lord had forgiven David because of his contrition, so Jesus absolved her ‘many sins,’ for she had also shown ‘great love’ (Luke 7:47). Like King David, she showed her love through joyful dance.

Catholic tradition generally agrees that this woman was Mary Magdalene from whom seven demons had gone out’ (Luke 8:2). Forgiven, Mary continued dancing, and her routine now included anointing Jesus’ head with ‘pure nard’ in preparation for his burial (John 12:3). Judas Iscariot shared Simon the Pharisee’s indignation and accused her of a needless ‘waste’ of oil worth a year’s salary (Matthew 26:8). But Jesus rebuked Judas and rewarded the ‘beautiful thing’ that Mary his daughter had done for him, precisely because of her love (Mark 14:6). She then swooned with devotion at Jesus’ anointed feet in silent contemplation, whilst Martha impatiently served the tables. For Martha, Jesus was ‘the Teacher,’ but for Mary, he was ‘Lord’ (John 11:28, 32). Mary’s ‘dance turned into mourning’ as her crucified Lord’s anointed head was crowned with thorns on Calvary (Lamentations 5:15). On Easter Sunday, she wanted to tango with the Risen Lord, but Jesus sent her tap-dancing home with news of the Resurrection.

Liturgical Dance

The Church dances to the tune of Saint Mary Magdalene’s paschal dance whenever Christ’s Mystical Body offers its bodily movements in liturgical adoration of Christ its Head. As if to redeem the exiled Israelites’ idolatrous dancing or Herodias’ lustful carousing, each bow and genuflection are outward and embodied ways of expressing our soul’s inward charity for God. A simple genuflection towards the Holy Eucharist expresses the interior devotion of our hearts and hon- ours the profound mystery of our Lord’s true presence in the Blessed Sacrament; a bowed head submits in deferential humility to God’s eternal and triune majesty. The Holy Name of Jesus is reverenced with a nod and kept sacred on our tongues. From the ashen sackcloth of our sins, then, the Church’s liturgy turns our ‘mourning into dancing,’ and, as David rhymed, God ‘clothes [us] with joy’ (Psalm 30:12).

Like Mary Magdalene at the house of Bethany, every prayerful movement should thus be done ‘decently and in order’ for God’s glory, so that we can sing to him with pure hearts (1 Corinthians 14:40). When applied correctly, the Mass’ liturgical gestures performed by every member of the Church form a beautiful and harmonious dance of Catholic worship. The lay faithful sit or stand to attention and kneel in penance, petition, or adoration, whilst the priest wearing his priestly ephod performs the solemn rites of the Church and dances before Jesus the Bridegroom’s real presence. As Mary danced before her Bridegroom and anointed him with expensive nard, so the Lord anoints us, his bride, with ‘nard and saffron, and . . . with all the finest spices’ in order to trans- form us through sanctifying grace into a beautiful offering to the Father (Song of Sons 4:14).

The Lord sounded the rhythm, and David danced in delight; the Lord stirred the yearnings for spiritual perfection, and Mary Magdalene danced in penitence, before the final dance of total adoration. In imitation of both saints, we can ‘offer’ our ‘bodies as a living sacrifice’ as our ‘true and proper worship’ (Romans 12:1). As God loved his son David from the Ark and Christ the Bridegroom loved the penitent Mary Magdalene, so too does he gaze at his beauty which abides in us through grace and says, ‘How beautiful you are, my be- loved, how beautiful you are’ (Song of Songs 1:15). It all begins with this solemn and liturgical sacred dance of cadenced grace.

When King Henry VIII of England oversaw the passing by Parliament of the Act of Supremacy in 1534, he intended simply to assert that the King was “the only supreme head on earth of the Church of England. He claimed the royal supremacy over the church was of divine institution in contrast to papal encroachment over the realm of England. Apart from this exclusion of the papacy Henry did not intend to change the traditional faith and practice of English Christians. He had no sympathy with Luther, Calvin or any of the other continental reformers. Indeed, he had written a book in defence of the seven sacraments against Luther for which the Pope awarded him the title of ‘Defender of the Faith’. Despite repudiating the papacy Henry retained his papal title.

There was a considerable minority of English men and women who did not think that the Tudor Reformation had gone far enough. They wanted to exclude from the church everything that savoured of “Popery.” The church of their dreams was a biblically based church in accordance with their understanding of the bible. Since this understanding was itself based on the principle of “private judgement” there was, inevitably, considerable variety of opinion as to the form that this church should take.

The more radical of the reformers would have no apostolic hierarchy or apostolic tradition. All that they wanted was preachers of the gospel as they understood the gospel to be. They were English Protestants in contrast to the sup- porters of the Anglican Church with its bishops and its liturgy and its thirty-nine articles. To this the clergy after 1571 had to subscribe as the standard public proclamation of Anglican Church doctrine.

Preachers and Godly Puritans

The term ‘Puritan’ was originally an insult used by Anglicans to refer to people whom they considered were too easily offended by the liturgy of the Anglican Church and were nitpicking at details and causing trouble while justifying their efforts through proof-texting of the
Bible. Not surprisingly, Puritans did not use the term to refer to themselves, preferring to use ‘Saints’ as a self-reference.

They saw themselves as “godly” people in contrast to the great mass of the “ungodly” who conformed outwardly or superficially to prevailing practice. A purified church would be an assembly of “godly people” gathered together by the Word of God and conforming their lives to His word as revealed in Holy Scripture.

In an age when most people were illiterate, people to preach the gospel were a necessity for a biblically based church. Faith comes by hearing and the essential ministry was considered to be the ministry of preaching. A church based on Scripture would be a church where the Scripture was proclaimed. It was the preachers who promoted Puritanism Puritanism both within the Anglican Communion and apart from it. Since local landowners were the patrons who provided the incumbents for a great many of the parishes a sympathetic patron could secure a Puritan preacher.

Puritans At Risk

Initially the Puritan element was contained within the Anglican Communion. They hoped to persuade the requisite political authority to complete the Reformation which Henry VIII had begun.

During the reign of Elizabeth I (1558-1603) it began to appear increasingly unlikely that this would ever occur. Elizabeth had the same conservative religious taste as her father Henry VIII. In 1583 John Whitgift was appointed Archbishop of Canterbury. He wanted to reverse the policy of attempted conciliation with the Puritans adopted by his predecessor Edmund Grindel.

As a result, devout Puritans began forming separate “conventicles” and parted company with the unregenerate church establishment. In an age when dissent from the established national church was equivalent to politically disloyalty, they were inevitably liable to persecution. This Puritan or Evangelical tendency remained nevertheless as a significant factor within the Anglican Communion.

During the reign or James I of England (1603-1625) a renewed attempt to enforce conformity led to the emigration of groups of Puritans to the more tolerant atmosphere of Holland. During 1607 and 1608 a group was formed at Leyden presided over by Pastor John Robinson assisted by an Elder, William Brewster. After ten years they decided to move again, this time to the newly discovered land of America.

Freedom And Intolerance

The first English colony in North America had been planted by Sir Walter Raleigh in the reign of Elizabeth I. He named the territory Virginia in honour of the Virgin Queen. It included most of the Eastern seaboard north of Florida and South of what was to become New England. The first two attempts at colonization in 1585 and 1587 ended in failure. The third attempt, after great hardship, was to prove successful.

The early colonization of America was organised by private joint stock companies incorporated by the Crown. One of these, the Virginia Company, was persuaded to give a grant of land to the

English Puritans from Holland. A group of English merchants agreed to finance the voyage. One hundred and five men, women and children apart from the officers and crew finally sailed aboard the May- flower from Plymouth harbour on September 16, 1620. At least thirty five of them were Puritan Pilgrims. They arrived at Cape Cod on November 11, 1620.

In American history they have become known as ‘the Pilgrim Fathers’. This term is appropriate inasmuch as they were on pilgrim- age. In this new land they hoped to build a ‘city on a hill’, a new Jerusalem, the purified church of their dreams. Based only on the bible it would be a light shining in the darkness.

It is an irony that these settlers in search of ‘freedom’ did not countenance tolerance of opposing Christian views. The most famous dissidents within the Puritan community, Roger Williams and Anne Hutchinson, were banished following disagreements over theology and policy. Four Quakers were hanged in Boston between 1659 and 1661 for persistently returning to the city to stand up for their beliefs. From Puritan Boston’s earliest days, Catholics were anathema and were banned from the colonies along with other non-Puritans. The historian John Higham described anti Catholicism in America as “the most luxuriant, tenacious, tradition of paranoiac agitation in American history.”

Perhaps it was in response to the persecution they had undergone. which made the colonists so intolerant themselves. Whatever the rea- sons the city on the hill was not a shining light; it was a theocracy that booked no dissent, religious or otherwise. They sailed in the May flower to freedom, but sadly it was an exclusive freedom wherein the seeds of future religious conflicts were abundantly sown.

The Cloister Garden

Frater Fiachra

The Michaelmas Daisy

September we welcome the Feast of the Archangels, Michael, Gabriel and Raphael and in the garden, the Michael- mas daisy.

Michaelmas Daisies are frequently known by their Botanical Latin name of Aster, from the Greek for star, which refers to the shape of the flower heads. These stalwarts of the late summer and autumn garden, have daisy like blooms in purple, blue, pinks and mauves. The open shaped flowers are loved by pollinators who are drawn to their vibrant colours in the fading autumnal garden. Indeed, they are the stars of September but also the natural warning of the oncoming winter. Commonly called Michaelmas, to honour the Feast and Mass of St. Michael the Archangel on September 29th the old rhyme goes:

“The Michaelmas Daisies, among dead weeds,
Bloom for St Michael’s valorous deeds. And seems the last of flowers that stood, Till the feast of St. Simon and St. Jude.”

St Michael, the patron saint of warriors, is designated by Catholics as the protector of those who strive to preserve security, safe- ty and peace. He guards us against dark- ness and the snares of the devil. The MichaeImas daisies were seen as flowers joining in the battle by blooming through autumn and pushing winter away as long as possible.

Michaelmas Day in certain parts of Britain and Ireland used to be called “Devil Spits’ Day”. It was said that the Devil was kicked out of heaven on St Michael’s Feast Day, falling from the skies onto a poor blackberry bush. Filled with rage at his expulsion and defeat by St. Michael, he proceeded to curse the blackberry fruit because of its thorns, scorching it with his fiery breath, turning the blood red fruit to black, then according to where you’re from, he either stamped on them or spat on them, thus ensuring they were unfit to eat! Legend has it that he renews his curse annually on Michaelmas Day and therefore it is very unlucky to gather blackberries after this date. An old Irish proverb says, “On Michaelmas Day the Devil puts his foot on blackberries.” Many a mammy warned us not to eat them at the end of September due to the devil’s curse or spittle on them, but in reality the fruits had already begun to fade, and from experience filled with a few crawlies and white worms!

A Sign of Victory

Michaelmas daisies like phlox are prone to mildew and this is caused by a lack of aeration, due to overcrowding in the flowerbeds after sum- mer. It can also be caused due to drought and lack of moisture. They can either be cut to the ground and disposed of in a bin and not your composter and replanted in a different location next year. If you want to leave them as I do, the flowers will still appear like little purple stars with their cheerful yellow centres. The whitish grey mildew reminds me of the cinders from the fire but also reminds me of the defeat of the devil, and his child- ishness in burning the poor innocent bramble.

The flowers despite their foliage are a
sign of victory. Every warrior has his scars. God is our strength; the dark- ness cannot compete with the light. The Michaelmas Daisy appears as the evenings draw in and the leaves begin to change and fall, when our moods may begin to slip due to winter’s coming. Remember the bright yellow centres of the daisy, the sun will rise again, and spring is around the cor- ner. We all get a bit mildewed during winter, however, let your light shine!

In the language of flowers, the Michaelmas daisy symbolizes a farewell or a departure. Its colour also reminds us of mourning and bereavement. The act of giving a Michaelmas Daisy is a way of saying farewell, perhaps as Michaelmas Day is seen to say farewell to the productive year with a smile and gratitude for the joys of summer.

First Mass Celebrations

Fr. John Harris OP

On Saturday 6 July, Christopher Vincent Gault, who writes Matters Medical was ordained to the Priesthood. On the occa- sion of Fr Chris’ First Mass the following day, the Homily was given by the Provincial of the Dominican Order, Fr John Harris who also writes for the Saint Martin Magazine.

Last week I was in a place close to the heart of Fr. Chris and part of his spiritual journey, that brought him to this altar today, Lourdes.

We all know the story of Lourdes and the young girl Bernadette. Given that this year we are marking the 800th anniversary of our Dominicnan presence on this island, I have been thinking a lot about the past and our position in the ongoing history of the Order in Ireland; therefore, I was struck not by Mary or Bernadette, but by the flowing stream. As you know on Thursday 25 February “the lady” told Bernadette to go and wash at the stream and drink from it. She dug out the new stream and from that day to this that stream has never stopped. On that day the people laughed at her and thought she had gone mad, digging in the grotto, and washing herself with muddy water. But she was undeterred.

We know that the apparitions stopped at the end of the fort- night; “the lady” had not revealed her name, there was no great miracle like that of the sun at Fatima. Bernadette was attacked on all sides, her family were confused at best if not totally disbelieving her story, the church and civil authorities were united in their opposition, both agreed to the closing of access to the grotto. The bishop began an investigation, the mayor threatened her with prison if she didn’t come clean and admit that she had invented the whole story to get notice. Bernadette remained resolute and the stream kept flowing. The authorities put up a barricade to keep people out of the grotto, but they never attempted to stop the water flowing. The miraculous water kept flowing from under the barricade and the people washed and drank from it and the miracles of healing continued.

The stream continues to flow

In all our readings of the liturgy today there is opposition, The prophet Ezekiel is warned that he will face opposition that the people are defiant and obstinate, but he is still to preach; in the Gospel the towns people of Nazareth would not accept Jesus, the local boy as a prophet, indeed we are told, “He could work no miracle there”. In the second reading Paul is facing the opposition of his own weakness, this thorn in the flesh. Not all opposition comes from outside of ourselves, the accuser can play havoc with us internally. But the opposition didn’t stop Ezekiel from preaching, Paul was told “my grace is enough for you” and the Lord cured a few sick people by laying his hands on them. The preaching cannot be silenced, the healing cannot be stopped. The water continues to flow.

Yesterday we saw three of our brothers ordained. Who can believe it in the Ireland of today? Why would a doctor with a prestigious medical career before him give up and allow his future to be planned, not as a career but as a ministry, planned not by him, but by his provincial considering the needs of the province and not his own wishes? One can hear the words of the Lord to Paul, “My grace is enough for you”. The force that called Bernadette to the grotto, the voice that calls us to the religious life and the sacred priesthood cannot be silenced. The water continues to flow.

For the last 800 years the Dominicans have ministered and preached on this island. Like the story of St. Patrick and the early centuries of the Church in Ireland ours also were stories of success and building. But then came the centuries of persecution and opposition. In 1500 we had almost 40 convents all over the island, by 1600 we had three, one in Rome, one in Lisbon and one in Leuven, but none in Ireland. Our preaching was no longer in well-constructed convents with full choral and liturgical life, but in the little huts hidden in the bogs of the West and dark alleys of Dublin and other cities. Still the brothers kept ministering, facing persecution hunger, rejection and indeed the gallows. The preaching never stopped; the healing never stopped. For almost half of our history in Ireland it has been a story of persecution and opposition, not of great priories but small houses and back alleys.

Consecrated Hands

Yesterday the story continues, the water is flowing not from the grotto of Massabielle but from the continued presence of the Domini- cans in Ireland.

Fr. Chris hasn’t stopped being a doctor but now his hands are consecrated to bring the healing not of science but of Christ, hands consecrated for mercy, hands consecrated for ministry, hands consecrated for sacrifice. Yes, the opposition is real, our culture can be seen as being just as defiant and obstinate as that faced by Ezekiel, our contemporaries can be just as unbelieving and negative as the family and neighbours of Jesus. But that didn’t stop Jesus or Ezekiel, “My grace is enough for you”.

Nothing could stop the water flowing from the grotto, neither can any opposition stop the graces flowing from the hands of a priest. No, in all things we are victorious in Christ. For the priest’s hands are now Christ’s hands, dispensers of his graces, his mercy, his sacrifice; you are now the dispenser of this grace to others.

The waters of Massabielle continue, the story of the Irish Dom- inicans continues, the graces of Christ, all continue to flow.

Fr. Chris as you begin your ministry as a priest, know that no mat- ter what happens in the future, yes- terday has marked you for all eter- nity. Whatever the opposition inter- nally or externally, remember the words of The Lord to St. Paul, “My grace is enough for you”. The source of grace continues to flow, and this stream can never be stopped, irrespective of whatever barricade is placed in its way.

The Blessed Virgin Mary- Queen Of The Apostles

Dom Aelred Magee ocso

The Entrance Antiphon which stands as the headline for this commemoration pitches us directly into the relationship between the Mother of Christ and Christ’s clos- est associates and co-workers. Sacred Scripture asks a question of us – do we notice that she who reigns over this group and their work, lends it a vital stamp of authenticity, and copyrights it, as it were, by her very being Mother, is also one among them, at the heart of the group and not merely
over it, praying with it and for it and thereby lifting it up?

Mary’s essential accompani- ment of the apostolic mission is threaded throughout Scripture’s narrative about the Church’s first moments. And of course, we are not talking here about a casual group, a thrown together ragtag of itinerant preachers. On the contrary! The Lord Jesus, after pray- ing to the Father, calling to Himself those whom He desired, appointed twelve to be with Him, and whom

He would send to preach the Kingdom of God; and these apos- tles He formed after the manner of a college or a stable group, over which He placed Peter chosen from among them (Lumen Gentium). This college with stability, constituted now and continued by the college of bishops, is bolstered, strength- ened, comforted and challenged by the watchful presence of Blessed Mary: By reason of the gift and role of divine maternity, by which she is united with her Son, the Redeemer, and with His singular graces and functions, the Blessed Virgin is also intimately united with the Church. As St. Ambrose taught, the Mother of God is a type of the Church in the order of faith, charity and perfect union with Christ. For in the mys- tery of the Church, which is itself rightly called mother and virgin, the Blessed Virgin stands out in eminent and singular fashion as exemplar both of virgin and mother (Lumen Gentium).

The Opening Prayer of the Mass invites us to consider the wonderful bond which exists between the Apostles and the Virgin: O God, who gave the Holy Spirit to your Apostles as they joined in prayer with Mary, the Mother of Jesus… This always formative Pentecost event, with the overshadowing Holy Spirit, enlivening creation and bringing it to perfection in the womb of the Virgin, and now bringing to birth the dynamic reality of the Church, establishes the fundamental bonds by which true believers cleave to the Church, Christ’s Body, and which are first set out in the Acts of the Apostles: These remained faithful to the teaching of the apostles, to the brotherhood, to the breaking of bread and to the prayers (Acts 2:42). In other words, to a fundamental and unerring doctrine about Christ, to the communion of the faithful as they exercised their responsibility for one another, united in belief and obedience, and to a public, com- mon and shared practice of prayer which was a source of grace and at the same time the fulfilment of a defining duty, to give due praise to God.

Mary’s Mark

It is not difficult to see Mary reflected in those fundamental bonds which defined the early Church, and the Church today. The teachings of the apostles only has value when it communicates Christ’s own teaching and preach- ing and Mary, in the home at Nazareth, at the wedding at Cana, at the Cross, and with every act and word which her Son left to his fol- lowers, pondered, treasured, rumi- nated, and no doubt shared it in her own way.

The distinctive koinonia of Acts – the brotherhood, or better fellow- ship, or better still, sharing and communion! is one of Mary’s marks. From the moment of her consent to the angel’s message and the Father’s will she is one who shares everything which she has and is, because she returns it to the Father for the sake of her sinful brothers and sisters.

Her fidelity to the breaking of the bread must have been extraor- dinary she who had known the body and blood of her Son in her own womb, gave birth to Him, suckled Him, bathed Him, and received his broken Body from the Cross, must have known the great- ness of that eucharistic mystery in a way which the rest of mankind can only glimpse in this life.

Queen of the Apostles is always Queen among the Apostles! May she lead the successors of the Apostles to exemplify the closing prayer of this Mass: persevering in your will and in service of the human family, they may draw us ever closer to salvation.

The Life Of Saint Martin

The gentle compassion Martin displayed in his dealings with the animals and birds was also experienced by children, those other creatures of God dependent so much on the kindness of others.

One morning on a street in a poorer section of the city, a crowd of children had been playing around a half-demolished building. They climbed the walls, stood on the parapets, sat on the windowsills and shouted in glee at each other. Without warning there came a sudden shriek of terror, followed by a frightened momentary hush, then yells of horror. A young boy of eight or nine years of age had fallen from a second storey window of the house and lay in a strangely crum- bled heap on the path. Almost from nowhere a crowd of adults gath- ered and gazed in dumbfounded dismay at the pitiful little figure lying unconscious before them.

A sound of racing footsteps was now heard, and a frenzied woman arrived at the scene. A piercing scream of anguish told her identity and falling to her knees, she sobbed hysterically over her unconscious child. With a tenderness beyond human words to convey, she slipped her arms beneath the child’s body and instantly it became clear that both his legs were broken: “Let him be for a moment or two. You may harm the child by lifting him,” murmured a voice beside the dis- traught woman. With anguished eyes she looked at the speaker. It was Martin, who had been passing on his way from the house of a sick person nearby.

His heart torn with sympathy, he stretched out his hand and stroked the grief-stricken bent head. “Do not weep, Maria, perhaps the child is not as badly hurt as we think”. Although almost unconscious with grief, Maria dimly recognised the soft gentle voice and sobbed: “Oh, Brother Martin, Brother Martin, what shall I do? Both his legs are broken, he is dying”. Brother Mar- tin gently raised her to her feet and said quietly, “Now just leave everything to me. God is very good, far better than any of us realise.”

Miracle

He stooped over the still uncon- scious figure on the ground, straightened the broken legs, put a coat beneath the boy’s head and then began to pray silently. A sud- den hush descended on the onlook- ers, as they watched intently to see if anything would happen. After a few minutes, a soft sigh issued from the lips of the unconscious child, and his fingers moved slightly. A gasp of astonishment issued from the crowd as the child moved first one leg and then the other. Finally, the eyelids fluttered and opened, looking dazed, the boy sat upright and gazed at his mother,

“What’s the matter, Mammy?” he asked. “Why are all these peo- ple here ?” “Nothing very much is the matter,” answered Martin. “You fell from the window, and we were all very worried about you, but now you are all right again. Just stand on your feet and prove to everybody there is nothing wrong and you have no bones broken.” With a perplexed look on his face the young fellow rose to his feet, and took two or three steps, with no sign whatever of any injury. The crowd were hushed in amazement.

Martin spoke, “Now Juan, it is time you went along home withyour mother. For I am sure she has something nice for you. At the same time never again climb nor play where there are old buildings. It is very dangerous, and you could easily get hurt.” The youngster nodded in a rather puzzled fashion, clearly having no recollection of what had taken place. Instead, he reached out and grasped the out- stretched hand of his mother, who was too dazed even to speak, and they both made their way home- wards.

Next day the child was playing in the streets as though nothing unusual had happened. Of course, Martin never again referred to the matter, but the people of Lima would never forget what they had seen that day.

A Taste of Tradition. Share your Recipes & Stories

Get ready to stir up some nostalgia and share your favourite family recipes! We’re launching a new cookbook project, created by St Martin supporters, for St Martin supporters. Share your cherished family recipes and the stories that make them so special.

Cooking together is a cherished tradition that brings people closer together. It is a time to bond, laugh, and create lasting memories. Now, we’re on a mission to capture those moments and recipes in our St Martin cookbook.

Do you have a family recipe passed down through generations? Share it with us! Email us info@stmartin.ie or write to St Martin Apostolate, 42 Parnell Square West, Dublin 1, D01 P5R7. Please include ingredient quantities, serving size, cooking instructions, and a picture of the finished dish and the person who inspired your recipe.

This cookbook is not only a fun way to remember special recipes but also a celebration of our shared culinary traditions and family ties. So, dig out those old recipe cards and cookbooks and share your favorite family recipes with St Martin!

Saint Martin Replies

  • Wexford: I want to thank the Sacred Heart, all the saints, especially St Martin, for helping my little granddaughter to get better. She is a beautiful little four-year-old who has health problems and needs a lot of prayers. God bless you all.
  • Limerick: A very special thank you to my wonderful friend St Martin who interceded for countless favours down through the years. I will always rely on you my precious friend. I would be totally lost without you as you have never let me down. I get so much solace from your Novena Prayer which I say every day and night and will continue to say as long as I live.
  • Clare: I want to express my thanks to St Martin for intervening to help my son get a house when it seemed almost impossible that he would. He actually left a magazine in the same house while viewing and very soon he acquired it at the price he had offered.
  • Sligo: I wish to thank St Martin. and St Anthony for their intercession with helping me cope with a tick on my father’s beloved dog whom I was minding by myself, and for locating 4 kittens, only a few weeks old who are now being looked after and rehomed. I have always prayed to St Martin and am so grateful for his help.
  • Belfast: I am writing to thank you for the intercession of St Martin for my brother-in-law who had cancer. As a result of prayer, Masses offered, sipping Holy water from Knock, attending healing Mass at Clonard Novena, getting anointed there, ongoing Novenas to St Martin and of course enduring chemotherapy and immunotherapy treatment, I am delighted to tell you that a miracle has happened, and he has been told he is free of cancer! There is no tumour there and the scan has shown his oesophagus and surrounding area is clear. The family are naturally delighted and truly believe this has happened only through prayer.
  • Anon: I am expressing my long over due thanks to St Martin. My mother has ongoing health issues but despite everything is remaining reasonably well. I am also very grateful for livestock passing Department tests. I am praying to St Martin for a miracle in my own life and I place my trust in his intercession that all will be well.
  • Dublin: I would like to say a big Thank You to St Martin and St Expedita for my brother’s complete recovery from cancer. I am so grateful. He has always helped me as has the Sacred Heart and all the saints.
  • Kilkenny: I am writing to say Thank You for the many favours I received over the last 70 years. When my husband died quite suddenly last year, my world fell apart. I prayed continuously to St Martin, and I know that he helped me through those difficult times. Thank you also to Our Lady, St Jude, St Pio and St Faustina. They have always interceded for me in ways that turned out for the best.
  • Leicester, UK: I wish to thank Jesus our Saviour, the Holy Mother of Knock and St Martin, and all the saints and angels for the help that has been given to me over many, many years. I never cease to pray. It is the only way to exist in this world.
  • DUBLIN: This is a note in grateful appreciation for many favours received as a result of the intercession of St Martin over the years. In particular I must mention the recent improvement in the latest stage of my brother’s treatment for cancer. Also, my daughter passing her driving test which she needed for her job.
  • Monaghan: I have to thank St Martin for his help and for sorting everything out on my behalf. I had a biopsy taken from a lump on my nose and I prayed that all would come back clear which it did.
  • Antrim: I want to thank the Divine Mercy, Our Lady of the Miraculous Medal and St Martin for looking after my Mum when she had a severe anxiety and asthma attack. We were all so concerned and frightened but again through your intercessions you looked after her and she was ok. I know her good health is only possible because of your care, and we are eternally grateful as she is so precious to us all.

The Interior Life Of Daniel O’Connell: Part 1

The Interior Life Of Daniel O’Connell: Part 1

Darid O’Connell’s public life well known – his oratory, his activism, and his political vitories but what about his interior life, and the story of his soul? That’s less well known, and it’s a very interesting story indeed.

If you’re ever in Keny with a day to spare, it’s worth visiting Denynane House, the country residence of O’Connell and his family at the height of his career This was his base when he was elected MP for Clare in 1828, an election which forced the British Government to remove the bani- ers to Catholics taking up sents in parliament.

This victory, known as Catholic Emancipation, was a goal towards which O’Connell had been working with all his powerful personality for two decades. For himself, it opened the door to a role in the greet theatre of the House of Commons, where his rhetorical skills and persistent campaigning became legendary.

He laboured unsuccessfully in the end, to repeal the Act of Union and to establish a parliament in Ireland, but he had many other political passions. He spoke powerfully in favour of Jewish emancipation, for example, and against slavery, taking up quite radical positions in these debates.

Among those who listened to O’Connell speaking in parliament was a certain Monsignor Pecci, who went on to become Pope Leo XIII, and Charles Dickens, who would often drop his pencil and weep freely when O’Connell Was Speaking

So that was the public O’Connell, the Liberator; the Uncrowned Derrynane House, Kerry. King of Ireland. What about his interior life? What about his religious beliefs? His life of prayer? For a long time, I assumed O’Connell was straightforwardly Catholic. I knew he had been educated in Catholic schools on the

Continent, that he was an active member of the Catholic Association, that he led the campaign for Catholic Emancipation. All of that sounds fairly solidly Catholic!

Not Always A Believer

But no, for a long time O’Connell was not a believer. As a young man, in France, and later in London when he was training to be a banister, he read the works of writers who were openly sceptical about the claims of Christianity: Voltaire, Godwin, Gibbon, and above all Thomas Paine.

O’Connell was 21 years old when he read Paine’s book, The Age of Reason, which advocated the abandonment of Christian dogmas, and the adoption of deism, belief in the God of nature, the God of the philosophers, an impersonal force which maintained harmony in the universe, but which did not love

creatures or intervene in their daily lives. In his diary young Daniel wrote of Paine’s book: “This work gave me a great deal of pleasure. In treating of the Christian system, he is dear and concise. He has presented many things to my sight in a point of view in which I never before beheld them’.

This was a major tuming point for O’Connell, and in his diary, we can see him progressively shaking off the faith of his child- hood in favour of the ideals of the Enlightenment: liberty, equality, fratemity, and the rejection of the Church and her supposed super stitions. He referred to God in his diary now as only ‘First Cause’, or ‘Great Spirit. He began to doubt the immortality of the soul. He praised the Roman Emperor Julian the Apostate, who rejected Christianity and restored pagan worship; he calls him Julian the Great. He even joined the Freemasons and became Master of a Lodge of Masons. He was still politically Catholic – Catholics were his tribe, after all but he wasn’t going to Mass or confes sion, and he wasn’t praying

Something happened in 1802, though, that marks another tuming point in O’Connell’s spiritual odyssey. He got married. His wife Mary O’Connell was a distant cousin of his with whom he had Fallen In Love Two Years Ealiec.

Her father was actually a member of the Church of Ireland, but her mother was Catholic, and she her self was a devout, prayerful Catholic. Their marriage was celebrated by a Catholic priest. It was secret, though, since Mary was from an impoverished branch of the family. Daniel was manying down, and he knew his close family would be seriously displeased with his marrying a dow- erless bride. They were indeed amoyed, but that did not dint the happiness of Daniel and his bride. She stood by him through all sorts of trials and, as we will see next month, she had a decisive impact on O’Connell’s religious convictions.

Vilnius, the capital of Lithuania, has a rich history that weaves together trials, endurance, and faith, This city has stood at the crossroads of Eastem and Westem Europe, en during centuries of occupation and hardship, from the Russian Em pire, through two world wars and the oppression of the Soviet Union It has a very impressive spiritual history, the Old Town boasting some of the most beautiful baroque churches in Europe.

Vilnius plays a very important role in the history of the Divine Mercy, as it was here that Saint Faustina received some of her most profound revelations Today, two sites in Vilnius stand as profound witnesses to this Divine Merty message

One is the small convent where Saint Faustina lived. At that time Vilnius had a majority Polish speaking population For a period from the end of I until the begin ning of W. W. II it was in fact part of Poland. Though little remains of the original complex, the building known as the Divine Mercy House preserves the space where she en countered Christ and received the revelation of the Divine Mercy Chaplet.

This modest structure was miraculously spared during Soviet rule when surrounding convent buildings were demolished to make way for a school. After Lithuania regained its independence in 1990, a group of local faithful worked to restore the

site, supported by Irish donors. This restoration transformed the convert into a centre of devout prayer Daily at 3:00 PM, people gather here to pray the Divine Mercy Chaplet. The survival of this sacred place, against the odds, is an inspiring testament to God’s providence, reminding visitors of the power of trust and hope in Divine Marty.

At the heart of Vilnius’s role as the City of Divine Mercy is the original Divine Mercy image, housed in the Shrine of Divine Mary Chapel. This small chapel stands beside the beautiful church and convent of the Dominican Fathers

This iconic painting created under the direct guidance of Saint Faustina and her spiritual director, Blessed Father Michel Sopocko, depicts Christ as He appeared to Saint Faustina clothed in white, with rays of red and pale light streaming from His heart, symbolizing the blood and water that flowed from His side. Below are the words, “Jesus,

I trust in You” a simple yet profound declaration of faith and surrender to God’s will. Saint Faustina recorded in her day Christ’s promise: “The soul that will venerate this image will not perish” (Diary, 48). This assurance continues to draw pilgrims to Vilnius, where they find

Married Saints

Tane Frances Frémyot, bom into French nobility in 1572, was destined to be the foundress of a religious order but before that she experienced a very happy manage which was cut tragically short.

When she was 20 Jane mamed Baron Christophe de Chantal. In spite of the fact that the marriage was ananged the pair were perfectly suited. They resided in the feudal castle of Bourtilly, where Christophe as baron was tasked with managing lands, governing and collecting taxes and providing military support to ‘e’ ‘ng w’ en nee’e”.

The castle was also home to numerous servants and administrative staff. Prior to his marriage to Jane the baron lived a disorderly life, leading to chaos among the castle staff. As the new baroness, Jane’s refined ways and organizational abilities enabled her to ensure the proper functioning of life in Boutilly to the delight of all its inhabitants. She even brought back the practice of daily Mass. The Baun and Baroness had 7 children, but only 4 survived infancy.

Despite these sorrows, descriptions of the young couple’s life together often come across as a fairy-tale mix of domestic joys, glittering social events, and exemplary practice of the faith Jane was madly in love with her husband and was not prepared for impending tragedy.

In October 1601, Christophe went out for a short hunting trio accompanied by his cousin, Charles d’Anlezy. Stalking a deer from the opposite direction Chades mistaking movements in the trees for the animal fired a shot which gave Christophe a mortal wound under which he suffered for 9 days Repeat- edly, the baron pardoned his guilt-ridden cousin urging him not to hate him- self for what was wholly accidental.

In those final days while Christophe saw his impending death as “having come from heaven” Jane was unable to imagine God’s purpose in allowing it. She only wanted her beloved husband to be spared.Perhaps Christophe was granted some sense of what was to come for Jane after his passing. God had great plans for his devout daughter.

In 1604 she heard a sermon preached by Bishop Francis de Sales which was a tuning point in her life. He became her spiritual director and having made provision for her children their common desire to serve God led them to establish the Congregation of the Visitation.

Theirs was a partnership which would advance them both along their respective paths to sanctity.peace, renewal, and a deeper connection to the mercy of Christ. The Shrine itself is humble, reflecting the essence of Divine Mercy, a quiet and persistent invitation to draw near to the heart of Christ.

Vilnius’s connection to Divine Mercy is not merely historical: it is a living dynamic call to trust in God’s infinite love. Saint Faustina recorded Christ saying: “Let no soul fear to draw near to Me, even though its sins be as scarlet” (Diary, 699). This message resonates deeply in a world full of guilt and des pair, reminding us that our sins are not beyond God’s forgiveness.

Vilnius, with its Divine Mercy sites, calls each of us not only to trust in Christ’s marty but also to embody that mercy in our lives, extending compassion and forgive- ness to others. The Shrine of Divine Mercy, Vilnius, Lithuania. Married Saints

Tane Frances Frémyot, bom into French nobility in 1572, was destined to be the foundress of a religious order but before that she experienced a very happy manage which was cut tragically short.

When she was 20 Jane mamed Baron Christophe de Chantal. In spite of the fact that the marriage was ananged the pair were perfectly suited. They resided in the feudal castle of Bourtilly, where Christophe as baron was tasked with managing lands, governing and collecting taxes and providing military support to ‘e’ ‘ng w’ en nee’e”.

The castle was also home to numerous servants and administrative staff. Prior to his marriage to Jane the baron lived a disorderly life, leading to chaos among the castle staff.

As the new baroness, Jane’s refined ways and organi zational abilities enabled her to ensure the proper functioning of life in Boutilly to the delight of all its inhabitants. She even brought back the prac tice of daily Mass. The Baun and Baroness had 7 children, but only 4 survived infancy.

Despite these sorrows, descriptions of the young couple’s life together often come across as a fairy-tale mix of domestic joys glittering social events, and exemplary practice of the faith Jane was madly in love with her husband and was not prepared for impending tragedy.

In October 1601, Christophe went out for a short hunting trio accompanied by his cousin, Charles d’Anlezy. Stalking a deer from the opposite direction Chades mistaking movements in the trees for the animal fired a shot which gave Christophe a mortal wound under which he suffered for 9 days Repeat- edly, the baron pardoned his guilt-ridden cousin urging him not to hate him- self for what was wholly accidental. In those final days while Christophe saw his impending death as “having come from heaven” Jane was unable to imagine God’s purpose in allowing it. She only wanted her beloved husband to be spared.

Perhaps Christophe was granted some sense of what was to come for Jane after his passing. God had great plans for his devout daughter. In 1604 she heard a sermon preached by Bishop Francis de Sales which was a tuning point in her life. He became her spiritual director and having made provision for her children their common desire to serve God led them to establish the Congregation of the Visitation. Theirs was a partnership which would advance them both along their respective paths to sanctity.

The whad is one of humanity’s zontal devices equipped with pad most significant inventions, revdles or buckets along their circumolutionising transportation, industry, ference. They were primarily utilised and engineering. From its eady use for imigation purposes, lifting water in cats and pottery to its role in from lower levels to higher levels for modem machinery and robotics, the agricultural needs. wheel has continuously evolved to meet the demands of technological progress

Waterwheels are perhaps the ear liest source of mechanical energy to replace that of humans and animals Their history dates back thou sands of years, with their origins rooted in the ingenuity of ancient civilisations such as Mesopotamia, Rome and China.

The Waterwheels and Watermills The earliest known use of water wheels dates back to ancient Mesopotamia around 400 BC. These early waterwheels were rudimentary, hon-

The earliest recorded mention of a watermill comes from Greek philosopher and engineer Philo of Byzantium who described a waterwheel used for grinding grain in his works The Pneumatica and Paras- ceuastica around 290 BC. This suggests that the ancient Greeks were the first to develop and document the use of waterwheels for grinding likely around the third century BC.

They are known to have developed the “horizontal-wheeled” mill; also called the tub wheel. This is the type of mill that Philo described at length in his works.

Typically, it is set up inside an actual building where the mill used water to power the wheel, which eventually milled the grain The design created by the Ancient Greeks was very simple.

How ever, it effectively got the job done Because of it, large quantities of flour could be produced and foods such as homemade bread became even more important to the culture.

Roman Expansion Of Waterwheel Technology

While the Greeks developed the concept, the Romans were the first to adopt waterwheels on a large scale. As the Roman Empire expanded, the demand for efficient food production and industrial work increased making water mills essen tial to daily life.

In 25 BC the Roman engineer Vitruvius wrote extensively about water mills in his work De Architectura. In it he described the vertical water wheel, which was more efficient than Greek horizontal wheels. This type of wheel used a horizontal axle and a gearing system to trans- fer power, making it suitable for large-scale grain milling
From the first to fourth on turies AD, the Romans built thousands of water mills throughout their empire, from Britain to North Africa. These mills were strategically placed along rivers and aqueduct-fed channels to ensure a continu ous water supply.

From the second century AD, water mills were used not only for providing a water supply and grinding grain but also for powering mills that forged iron and crushed ore, sawmills for cutting wood for construction and fulling mills for processing wool for textiles

One of the most impressive exexamples of Roman waterwheel tech- nology is the Barbegal Mill Comp lex, built in the second century in what is now southem France. The site housed 16 waterwheels ananged in two parallel rows. Water flowed down a stepped system, tuming multiple wheels in sequence – a remarkable feat of engineering Estimated to mill flour for over 12,000 people daily, it was one of the earliest examples of industrialscale food production. This complex demonstrated Roman mastery of water power, show

The ruins of a Noria in Hama, Syria believed to be over 1000 years old. The Noria, or Egyptian Wheel is thought to be the first vertical water wheel in his tory. It dates from the early Roman Empire, and was primarily used by the empire in Egypting that waterwheels were not

just individual tools but could be inte grated into large-scale industrial sites Prior to inventing the first water mill, the Ancient Romans and the Ancient Greeks had both invented the two major components of the mill, the waterwheel itself and the gearing that powered the water wheel.

Even though this highly adaptable, geared mill, with its widely diversified stream-flow conditions, was used extensively in Greece and in the Roman Empire, historical evidence suggests that its most dramatic industrial consequences occurred during the Middle Ages in Westem Europe

Waterwheels And Mechanical Power

During the Middle Ages-(fifth to fifteenth century) the wheel be came an essential component of European and Middle Eastem economies.

Waterwheel technology was spreading widely across Eur ope and the Islamic world and now came in various designs, including Undershot wheels powered by the river’s flow beneath the wheel and Overshot wheels, which used gravity as water poured over the top.

These early industrial wheels enabled mass production of goods, leading to economic growth in medieval Europe and Asia and became a critical power source before the advent of steam engines.

A mid-nineteenth-century cast-iron water wheel for a mill grinding locally mined ore.

By the eighteenth century, cast-iron waterwheels had replaced wooden models, increasing dura bility and efficiency. The growing use of gears and transmission systems allowed waterwheels to pow- er more complex industrial machinery, from sawmills to mechanical hammers.

Steam Power and Mechanisation The Industrial Revolution (eighteenth to nineteenth century) saw a dramatic transformation in wheel-based technology. The development of the steam engine, pioneered by British inventors like Thomas Savery (16981), Thomas Newcombe (1712) and James Watt (1768), led to the widespread use of flywheels and gear-driven mechanisms in factories. Flywheels stored rotational energy and stabilised machines, improving efficiency in textile mills, metalworks, and steam trains.

A James Watt steam engine. Watt’s inventions powered the Industrial Revolution and innovations of the modern age, from automobiles, trains, and steamboats, to steam powered machines in factories.

These innovations helped drive technological and industrial advancements long before more complex machinery was developed Gears and pulleys transmitted mech anical power, enabling more complex and automated machinery and railway wheels made of iron and later steel, revolutionised trans- portation

This period marked the transition from manual labor to machine-driven production, with wheels playing a central role in the mechanisation of many other industries Automobiles, Aviation, and Precision Engineering The twentieth and twenty-first centuries brought significant advancements in wheel-based engineering, particularly in automotive and aro-space indus integral to complex mechanical sys tems across various industries

The development of wheels with pneumatic (air-filled) tires, pioneered by Scottish inventor John Dunlop in the late nineteenth century, enhanced vehicle efficiency and comfort. Mass production of automobiles, led by American Henry Ford’s assembly line in the early 1900s, relied on precision-engineered wheels to support high-speed manufacturing

In aviation, landing gear wheels were developed to withstand extreme forces during takeoff and land- ing advancingairtravel. Even space craft rely on wheels. Rovers such as NASA’s Curiosity and Perseverance, feature advanced wheel designs with flexible treads and sus pension systems to navigate extra- terrestrial terrain.

Today, the development of mag- netic levitation trains and other fric- tionless transport technologies hints at a future where traditional wheels may be supplemented by new inno- vations. However, their importance to human progress remains un- changed

Sand music has the power to During the listener doser to God Sometimes, it can even bring a non-believer to religious faith In an article in the Catholic Answers Magazine, Eric M. Johnson wrote: “When people ask me about my conversion today, I often tell them I was converted by Mozat. That is an exaggeration, but not far from the truth. It was through music and art that I encountered a positive, inspiring vision of Catholicism” On at least one occasion, however, a non-believer has been brought to the Catholic faith by sacred music that he wrote himself!

This was the case with Dave Brubeck, the distinguished jazz pianist and composer who died in 2012. Brubeck was commission ed to write the music for a Cath olic Mass in 1979. He gave it the title To Hope! It was in the pro- cess of composition that Brubeck himself came to accept the Catholic faith

was approached to write the Mass He was reluctant, saying that he didn’t know enough about Cathol- icism But he eventually agreed- on the condition that Catholic experts in the liturgy would listen to the music and ensure that it was appropriate for worship.

Surprisingly, given this condition, Brubeck wasn’t very receptive when one priest pointed out that his Mass was missing the “Our Father”. He said that it did- n’t need it, that he was tired, and that he needed a holiday.

It was on this holiday, in the Bahamas, that Brubeck had a life-changing dream. Here is how he described it himself: “We were on a Caribbean island. During the night, I dreamt the entire Lord’s Prayer with chorus and orchestra I jumped out of bed and wrote down what I had heard as accurately as I could remember: Because of this event I decided that I might as well join the Catholic Church because someone somewhere was pulling me toward that end.”

Brubeck denied he was a “convert”, since he said he had nothing to convert from. “So often people will say that I converted to the Catholic religion. This is false. Al- though I was raised as a Protestant, I was never baptized and had never been a member of any church.”

Despite this disavowal of the term “convert”, Dave Brubeck or tainly belongs in this series. The number of people who define themselves as having no religion is expanding rapidly. In fact, the Pew Research Centre estimated in 2015 that people of no religion were the second largest “religious group” in almost half of the world’s nations The challenge of evangelising this growing demographic is crucial to the future of the Church. This makes the story of “converts from nothing” all the more important- and indeed, inspiring

May jazz musicians, of course, have had rather chaotic private lives. Dave Brubeck, however, wasn’t one of them His marriage to his wife Lola lasted a remarkable seventy years (until his death). Four of their six children became professional musicians and often collaborated with him As well as this, Brubeck was known for his modesty, gentle- ness, and idealism. He strongly opposed the segregation of black and white people at a time when this was common in the United States

Dave Brubeck Quartet

go there. Stop wasting my time and yours.” Dave did just that, opting to study music instead of veterinary science. Gifted as he obviously was, his inability to read musical notation caused him trouble. Eventually, ually he was allowed to graduate as long he promised never to teach music!

In 1951, after his military service, Brubeck formed the Dave Brubeck quartet. His wife had the creative idea that the band should tour college campuses- es, a practice that wasn’t common at this time. The tour was a great success, as was the live album taken from it, Jazz Goes to College.

The band’s biggest hit, however, came four years later with the phenomenally successful Dave Brubeck and wife lola Time Out album. Not only was the album more successful than any jazz record that came before it, but the single “Take Five” is still the best-selling jazz song of all time. (You’ve almost certainly heard “Take Five”, even if you don’t recognize the title. Just search for it on YouTube and within seconds you’ll be saying: “Oh, that!”).

“Take Five” was written not by Brubeck himself, but by the band’s saxophonist, Paul Desmond. Its experimental nature, however, was typical of Brubeck’s musical philosophy. It’s the most famous song ever written in 5/4 time, as opposed to the 4/4 time of most music. Brubeck kept performing until a year before his death, aged ninety-one. His career highlights included performing for eight different Presidents of the USA, as well as Pope John Paul II.

The Soul Of A Story

Every single human soul at the end of their life will present a story of their soul to God when they meet Jesus Christ face-to- face The Lord Jesus will receive the book and, with his omniscient eyes, scan every line and scour each chapter, so that he can ren- der his just and final judgement on a soul. Depending on their life choices and what they could achieve in God’s providence, some souls will present large and heavy tomes, whilst others will present small and concise short stories of their lives.

Some stories will boast about their life’s achievements; how much wealth they accumulated, how they wielded great power over many men and nations, their intellectual aptitudes and prowess, the honour that they were shown; the greed that they attained, the marvels they accomplished. But those who were animated by pride and worldly amb ition will be thrown into the lake of fire, and their names will be forever omitted from the Lord’s book of life’ (Revelation 20:15).

The saints, however, will ass emble before God and present the stories of their souls with rejoicing. Our joyous Lord will read with delight the many times that his saints fed the hungry and gave drink to the thirsty;

The many occasions on which his disciples clothed the naked and visited the lonely. The Lord will see how his elect, through grace, denied the camal impulses of unbridled pleasure and persevered in service of the one truth with heroic, saintly fortitude Our Lord Jesus will commend the prudent stewards of his mysteries and those who honoured him with due reverence in justice.

In truth, however; the saints will not present the story of their souls, but rather the story of how Christ became the soul and animating principle of their Christian lives. Each page of every saintly story will humbly admit that, for each saint, it is no longer I who live, but Christ who lives in me (Galatians 2:20). Their stories will acknowl- edge Christ’s power over their lives and will recount how Christ was, in fact, the soul of their story.

The Soul Of A Story

As long as we walk this pilgrim journey towards heaven, we appear before God as scribes writing our own spiritual autobiographies. God never rescinded the gift of free-will that he gave to Adam and Eve, even though they used it to sin and deny their relationship with him. God will never rescind our free-will either, but will help us by his grace to compose a story of how we lived in accordance with his commandments. In this way, Christ becomes the soul of our stories, so that, when we die, we too can admit that Christ’s grace has guided our hands in crafting a story of grace

Indeed, our Lord may point to the pages that still bear the scrib bles of anger and pride, or lust and gluttony that still need purifi- cation The names of those whom we have failed to forgive will be written in block letters, whilst the ink of an unheeded or uninformed conscience will be spilt across the vellum
“The Lord Jesus will receive the book and, with his omniscient eyes, scan every line and scour each chapter, so that he can render his just and final judgement on a soul.”

Each and every day is another page in this spiritual tome each year can be another chapter to grow in our knowledge and love of Christ’s truth and goodness. How wonderful, then, it will be when we have been given the grace to appear before our merciful Saviour with such volumes of virtue, For we shall come to the fullness of truth as to how

The grace of Baptism was fortified by Confirmation; how the grace of the Eucharist nourished our spiritual lives and injected colour into the blank-and-white typeface of our spiritual stories. We shall be eternally thankful that God raised up and sent wise, prudent, and holy pastors into our lives to guard our souls from the wolves, and teach us in the knowledge and pure love of God.

The impressions of crosses that we carried in life will be singed onto the pages of parchment by God’s love our eyes will well with tears when we read how many of our sins were blotted out by God’s maty and how the pains of hell were averted with a guaran tee of salvation undersigned in the unmistakable handen writing of Jesus Christ himself; his Father Kellan wishes to clarify that the Blessed Mother as cosignatory.

The Book Of Life

We write our spiritual autobiographies through our free will, but it is the hand of our Father in heaven- 18 Sat The miraculous change in substance from water into wine at the Wedding Feast of Car does not compare to the change in substance of bread and wine into the Body, Blood, Soul, and Divinity of Jesus Christ, which the Church properly and appropriately calls transubstantiation

The Priest And The Perpetrator

Marie Therese Cryan

In 1940 the paths of two very different men crossed in the infamous concentration camp at Auschwitz in Poland. They would meet again 7 years later in very different circumstances which neither could ever have imagined. One of them was the longest-serving camp commander, Rudolf Höss, the other a priest of the Society of Jesus, Fr Władysław Lohn. Members of the local Jesuit community to which Fr Lohn

somehow entered Auschwitz to find out what had happened to them. He was apprehended by the guards and taken to Hoss. It was assumed that he would be detained, but strangely, the commandant ordered him to be removed from the camp. This may have happened for two reasons: Höss might have admired his courage or else simply taken pleasure in denying his request that he be reunited with his community.

Höss had himself been brought up a Catholic in a strict household with a disciplinarian father. There was even talk he would one day enter the priesthood. However, he became disillusioned with the Church when he suspected a priest had broken the seal of confession and reported him to his father. He joined the Nazi Paty in 1922 after being inspired by a speech of Adolf Hitler and at the same time renouncings. Also, under Hoss’ watch in the ed, all affiliation with Catholicism

Architect Of Atrocity

He became an absolute believer in the ideology of the Nazi party, join ing the SS and working at Dachau and Sachsenhausen concentration camps before being placed in charge of Auschwitz on the orders of Heinrich Himmler. In the summer of 1941 Himmler advised Hoss that Hitler had ordered the ‘Final Solution’ to the Jewish Question’ and that the SS was to carry out that assign- ment. Auschwitz was chosen as the major site of what was effectively the mass extermination of European Jewry, because it was conveniently located with respect to trans portation and conceal- ment from the outside world.

Hoss began testing and perfecting techniques of mass murder on 3 September 1941. His experiments led to Auschwitz becoming the most effectively murderous instrument of the Final Solution and the Holocaust’s

Retribution

The commandant lived in a villa adjacent to the camp with his wife Hedwig and their five children for four years. He took care to hide the crematoria chimney from his chil- drenerecting a garden wall and plant- ing trees that obstructed their view from the house. On one occasion, he admitted to Adolf Eichmann that he often had secret doubts about the kill-

ings and became week-kneed when sending children to their deaths. In March 1946, Höss was anested by British forces who handed him over to the Americans. At the Nuremberg Trials, his written testimony was the first to provide a detailed account of the mechanics of the Holocaust. On 25 May 1946

Höss was handed over to the Polish authorities and the Supreme Nat- ional Tribunal in Po- land tried him for mur- der: He was sentenced to death by hanging Former inmates of the camp petitioned the court that the execution take place on the grounds of the former death camp German Prisoners of war were instructed to build a gal- lows there

Pending execution, Höss was transferred to the prison in Wadowice, some 30 kilometres from Auschwitz. In an irony of history. This was the birthplace of Karol Wojtyla, the future Pope John Paul II, who would later canonize prisoner number 16770, Fr Kolbe

Somewhere, buried under the debris of his years worshipping a false prophet, there remained the fact of his baptism, his Catholic upbringing (some even say, his early desire to be a priest), and so it was that on Good Friday, 4 April 1947, Höss asked to see a Catholic priest.

This was not an easy task as he would need to be a German speaker and be amenable to hearing the confession of such a notorious figure. His captors struggled to find one. Desperate, Hoss recalled the priest he had allowed to go free from Auschwitz. Enquiries were made and eventually Fr Lohn was tracked down. In another interesting twist he was found praying at the Shrine of the Divine Mercy in Krakow when they came with their request from Höss

A Kind Of Redemption

It was on 10 April 1947 that Fr Lohn heard the former commander’s confession. The next day he received Holy Communion, knelt in his cell and wept

Four days before his execution, Hoss wrote a letter to the State Prosecutor in which he acknowledged the enormity of his crimes and asked the Polish people for forgiveness. In a letter to his wife Hedwig he acknowledged that the ideology of the Nazis for which he had lived, worked and killed was wrong and regretted his past actions for which he must now pay with his life.

In the final weeks of what he himself called his “misspent life”, Höss finally attained some insight into the power of good over evil, not in the form of words but in the conduct of very ordinary people, his gaolers

“In Polish prisons, I experienced for the first time what human kindness is. Despite all that has happened, I have experienced humane treatment which I could never have expected, and which has deeply shamed me.”

Hoss was executed on 16 April 1947. Beforehand, he requested a cup of coffee and the presence of a Catholic priest at the gallows. His body was burned in an undisclosed location, and his ashes were thrown into a nearby river:

Fr. Lohn only once mentioned the encounter between himself and Höss in public. This happened while giving a sermon, during which he spoke about the unexpected demands that might come with priestly- ly ordination

On that day he was escorted from the camp he could surely never have foreseen a future one in which the Lord of Auschwitz would one day kneel before him for the Sacrament of Penance; the same man who had spared him, but who was responsible for the murder of millions of his country men, including the Jesuits from his own community.
Nor it is certain could Höss

The Cloister Garden

Lure beautiful spring-flowering plants named for their spotted, hairy leaves. This plant was introduced into Europe around the 16th century and spread throughout the Monastery’ gardens of Europe and the British Isles. It now grows native in Britain but is rarely found growing wild in Ireland, probably due to being a tasty treat to all grazing animals. Pulmonaria is the Latin word for “lung”, hence pulmo, as the spotted leaves are said to resemble diseased, ulcerated lungs.

Officinalis, meaning “sold in stores,” denotes a plant with culinary or medicinal use. The common name is lungwort: “wort” is an old English suffix that means “plant”, so the Lung Plant.

Lungwort is an old herbal remedy in folk medicine, used for a range of ailments, such as gas- gastrointestinal issues, skin inflammation, connective tissue damage, and as a general strengthening- ing tonic, as well as for respiratory problems. It was once an important plant in curing bronchitis and chest infections but there is no scientific- ic proof for this.

Some suggest that since the plant appears in early spring, it became symbolic for the annual spring deen, an opening of the ways so that we can breathe freely after the darkness of a long winter:

In the 11th century, St. Hildegard von Bingen, a German Benedictine abbess, wrote of Lungwort, “If sheep eat Lungwort often, they will become healthy and fat… But if, as we have said, one who has a swollen lung frequently drinks Lungwort cooked in wine, his lung will return to health, since the lung has the nature of a sheep!” I like this sense of one of our early spring flowers ‘spilling out’, whether of love,

tenderness, joy, sadness, or grace; a bubbling up of life which has been held underground in the dark for far too long. Lungwort flowers open pink and become blue as they age. It was said that the pink and blue flowers represented Mary and Joseph. In other places the blue flowers represent the colour of Mary’s eyes, whilst the pink flowers are her eyes when red from weeping when the Christ Child was lost in the temple and at the foot of the Cross. A pious

legend states that when the Holy Family were making their way from Nazareth to Jerusalem, Mary sat down to nurse the infant Jesus and the lungwort cushioned the mother and child. Its blooms turned blue when it reflected the joy in the Virgin’s eyes and when the Virgin cried thinking of the suffering of her Child, the blooms turned pink due to the redness of the tearful eyes of Mary.

Another legend states that Mary was distracted while feeding the infant and a few drops of her milk fell on the plant, spotting the leaves which have ever since borne the white markings of her holy milk. In France the Lungwort is known as L’herbe au lait de Notre Dame, the herb of the Virgin’s milk and in Italy it is known as Erba Della Madonna, the herb of the Madonna Lungwort has many legendary names, Jerusalem Cowslip, referring to the tears of Calvary; it is also called Mary and Joseph, and Adam and Eve referring to the pink and blue flowers on the same stem. In the monasteries, it was referred to as Mary’s Tears.

Lungworts are perfect for growing at the front of shaded or partially- ly shaded borders. They also form clumps so act as great ground cover, and they can be planted in a slightly sunnier location to attract more bees in the early days of spring rather than those growing in full shade. Lungworts like to grow in moist but well-drained soil in partial to full shade. Plant them singly, or in groups or drifts, in good fertile soil in partial shade. Once established, pulmonarias need little care apart from cutting back once or twice a year. Remove browned leaves and faded flower stalks after flowering. Divide clumps every four to five years to maintain healthy growth.

In these days of the Holy Week and Easter, the Lungwort reminds us gardeners that in life there are days of joy reflected in the blue blooms; days of sorrow that we cannot avoid when tears will blur our vision and the eyes will turn red in sadness and grief. Fear not and have the hope of Easter Sunday: “Truly, truly, I say to you, you will weep and lament, but the world will rejoice; you will be sorrowful, but your sorrow will turn into joy.” Jn 16:20

Out Of The Silence, Alleluia Will Rise

There are words we use, even if with a less demanding, or at least meaning Symbolically, in Lent we entered into the desert and we stopped singing Alleluia from Ash Wednesday until Easter Sun- day. A number of years ago I took time to reflect on the reasons why we do not sing Alleluia liturgically leading up to Easter. This journey led me to dig into the meaning of this word, and through it I discovered how healing this practice can be for us.

One of the reasons why we fast from Alleluia in Lent is that it is hard to sing Alleluia in the desert or while going through a desert experience. Alleluia is a joyful, exuberant song and yet we don’t always feel joy. We go through seasons of grief, heartache and hardship, when a joyful song is not appropriate. It is easier to start a lament is more appropriate.

Every journey through the desert will lead us not only through harsh conditions, but will provide some refreshing moments, like blossoms that we find on the way. Some flowers can blossom in the deserts of the world, and so in our inner desert experiences we might encounter blossoms of the resumection as well. For example, “the Atacama Desert of Chile is known as one of the driest places on Earth; however, because of higher than usual winter precipitation related to El Niño phenomenon, the desert can burst into a sensational bloom of colourful flowers”.

So far in Lent, did you notice any blossoms on the way, experiences that helped you feel God near as we journey towards the Holy Week and Easter?

Holy Week is a graced time. It can be like a crucible, reminding us of the gentle ams of God where we can place our needs and ask for healing in the coming days. The spring visible around us reminds us that it is a deep nur turing hope which is birthed through Lent that we all desire the most. Spring comes gradually. Out of the depth of winter, where trees were resting from their grief for they lost everything new shoots come, one by one.

Out Of Sadness

Perhaps in the silence that Lent provides, silence from words we often utter without pondering on their meaning. Alleluia might start to shape and deepen within us Psalms and prayers of the church during this season are, however, full of praise and thanksgiving directed towards God. They are like a ‘rehearsal for our Easter Alleluia.

My old computer dictionary provided two meanings for Alleluia. It is “used to express praise or thanks to God”, but is also “used to express relief, welcome, or gratitude”. Are we ready to sing Alleluia in the desert places, in all those experiences that break our hearts? Could you sing a joyful song out of an experience that you find challenging?

We need not only Lert, but more so the Holy Week to do their deep healing work in us before we can express relief and gratitude from within the exiled parts of our life. Alleluia has to rise out of the deep silence of our greatest sad- ness, only then it will be truly

real. It takes time for our deepest sadness to be able to sing, time and healing. So perhaps it is good we fast from singing Alleluia for a while

What is your greatest sadness? This is a difficult question, because we don’t always wish to look at the areas of deep hurt. However, today the invitation is to bring it to the light and into the liturgies of the Holy Week from Holy Thursday, into the Garden where Jesus was in agony, on to the way of the Cross and underneath the Cross where Jesus died. Finally, let us leave it in the grave with Jesus. Then, let us wait in the silence of Holy Saturday in which God seemed silent. If we approach the Holy Week in this way, our journey through it can be quite healing

In Isaiah we read, “The dry desert will rejoice. The desert will be glad and blossom. It will be covered with flowers and dance with joy” (Isaiah 351). For us this may take a few years, but our desert places can leam to sing, too. As we journey through the Holy Week, the gentle eyes of God are upon us. Jesus came so that we may have life and have it to the full.

When we are aware of God’s presence with us and when we let God take our interior exiled places through the pain of Good Friday, into the silence of Holy Saturday towards the Resurrection, we join our deepest sadness with His, so that He can join His deepest joy with us. Only then will our inner desert be able to exclaim on Easter Sunday the joy that empty grave brings; only then will our deepest sadness sing Behold!

Behold, Mary has brought forth a Saviour for us! John saw him and exclaimed: Look! There is the Lamb of God, there is the one who takes away the sin of the world.

The Office of None – the last of the Little Hours which are celebrat was fuds eques the hour around 3pm according to ancient Roman calculation of the day- light hours. For Christians, of course, the ninth hour is, according to St Matthew’s account of Christ’s passion (Matt.27:45),

The climax of the harrowing events of that first Good Friday: darkness has covered the land for three hours, since Christ has mounted the Cross; the Crucified cries out in a loud voice, and gives up his spirit; the veil of the Temple is rent from top to bottom, and dead men walk from their tombs and appear in Jerusalem. The entirety of history- all that was, is and will be- is sucked into that cataclysmic vortex!

Quietly, then, monks chant this Office and use this little antiphon to reflect, with Mary, on what is happening. The antiphon itself is a marvellous thumbnail summing up the extraordinary sweep of the Christ Event in the fewest words, unfolding, like the most exquisite bloom, the heart of faith, and May’s motherhood sitting in its midst. From Incamation to cosmic Consummation, the Word taking flesh revealed as the Lamb on the throne, salvation history explodes before us, and one word suffices to catch us: Behold!

Prologue having set out the Evangelist’s theological foundations and backdrop. The Baptist, already an established figure and provoking the leading Jews to question and curiosity (“Who are you?”, they ask him), with prophet- ic eye and mind and heart sees Jesus and tells his audience who He is! God that takes away the sin of the world… The man on whom you see the Spirit come down and rest is the one who is going to baptise with the Holy Spirit. Yes, I have seen
Behold, there is the lamb of
and I am the witness that he is the Chosen One of God” (John 1:19-34).

Behold! John the Baptist, like all the prophets before him, wants to do one thing: draw the atten Baptism of the Lord, Bartolome Murillo, tion of his audience, and our 1655. We are pitched into the dynamic drama of John’s Gospel; the 32 St Martin Magnew. Attention, to what really matters.

He points out, because he himself has seen and recognised and believed In fact, John’s Gospel is very much about seeing and believing, and those who believe are given power to become children of God. To see as we should see we need eyes that have been brightened with the true light that enlightens all people, a light which is the light of men, that shines in the dark, that darkness could not overcome.

To see as we should see we need a healing joumey from blindness to sight, to belief, to profession of faith in Jesus as Lord John 9). Ultimately, we too will say: Something which has existed since the beginning, that we have heard, and we have seen with our own eyes; that we have watched and touched with our hands: the Word who is life this is our subject (1 John 1:1).

The Lamb of God who takes away the sin of the world! With this John the Evangelist, through the witness words of John the Baptist, propels us to the final great drama of this story, and one more, balancing call to attend Behold the man! (John 19:5).

Pilate parades the disfigured scourged, and cruelly crowned Jesus before the mob, a Passover mockery which will transform and complete this most solemn of the Jewish feasts.

Even while the lambs for the Passover feast are being slaughtered – as they had to be- at the Temple, nit- ually, and the appalling river of stinking blood poured from that same Temple, the new Lamb would be sacrificed, and his saving blood would birth the Church In this temible triumph the final victo- ry is foreshadowed:

St John’s mighty Book of Revelation will lay out, in mind-blowing imagery, the manage of the Lamb in the heavenly Jerusalem, the final defeat of all that oppose God, and the river of life rising from the throne of God and of the Lamh

And lest we forget we should cast a glance back, to a simple word of consent which unlocked the door on which the Saviour knocked Behold, I am the hand- maid of the Lord!

The Life Of Saint Martin

When the news of Brother farewell allattested to the meaning Martin’s condition leaked into the city, as it was inevitable a circumstance of such import would the people were disconso late. They came in their throngs hoping to see him alive, the rich and the poor, the healthy and the sick, bishops, beggars, free people and slaves. All his life Matin’s great heart had embraced each of them, and now they came to bid him farewell, hoping to clasp his hand even though the thought of parting from him shattered their own hearts into a thousand pieces. It was not of course possible to let them all crowd into the dying man’s chamber and they were forced to remain outside. Remain they did, all through the days and nights of his illness, praying aloud and weeping unashamedly. Their best friend was dying and they knew it.

Thomas Merton once wrote, “In my ending is my meaning.” Matin’s ending, his final days, the throngs who gathered to hid him of his life. It was an event that moved an entire city, – the passing of a great saint.

Among his most prominent visitors were the Archbishop of Mexico who had so recently wanted Martin to retum home with him and Don Luis Femandez Boba dilla, Viceroy of Peru. The latter amived in a gold carriage and as such a distinguished visitor he was assured he could see Martin without delay.

“I’ll only stay a minute,” Don Luis told the Prior, “I don’t want to tire my good friend. But is it true what people are saying? Is Brother Martin really going to die?” The Prior nodded, “Brother Martin has not much time left, Your Excellency. Come,

I’ll take you to him He asked that we move him back to the cell where he spent all his days in Dominican life” The two men one in the black and white habit of the Dominican Order, the other in his royal robes of office, made their way slowly through the corridor to Martin’s cell. On the way a young novice met them His hands were trembling and he seemed frightened.

“Father Prior, Brother Martin has told me to say that he does not want to see His Excellency at this time.” The young man knew that this message could be viewed as an insult to the representative of the King of Spain in Peru and was apprehensive at being the bearer of such news. As expected, the Prior looked aghast and was quite upset. But the viceroy, a true gentleman said he was content to wait and placing a kindly hand on the novice’s shoulder asked gently, “What’s the trouble, you are shaking like a leaf.”

The young man raised his eyes. “Your Excellency, I did not know our Brother Martin was so holy! Just now I saw him, and he was talking as though there were people in the room, as though St Dominic and the Blessed Mother were with him, helping him not to be afraid of death! Oh, it was like a miracle!”

The Prior made an impe tient move, but Don Luis stopped him “Let’s wait until the good Brother sends for us,” he said humbly. “Truly, he is now with better company than ours.”

Fifteen minutes passed and then a lay brother came quickly through the comidor to where the Prior; the Viceroy and the young novice were waiting.

He too, was shaken with emotion “Brother Matin is ready now,” he said. So, with the Prior at its head, the little company once again stated off towards Martin’s cell. Inside the tiny room, Matin lay quietly on his bed, a crucifix in his workwom hands.

His dark eyes were very bright. Don Luis despite his rich dothes and high rank, fell upon his knees saying, “Brother Martin, you’ll not forget me when you go to Heaven? You will still pray for me that I fulfil my duties well.” Martin nodded and smiled at his friend through the pain

MATTERS MEDICAL:

See One, Do One, Teach One

Fr Christopher Vincent Gault op

There is a well-known and often repeated saying among doctors and medical students: “see one, do one, teach one”. As students shadowing doctors on the wards or in Casualty, the need for certain procedures to be performed on patients will often arise. These procedures are many and varied, involving a wide range of instrumentation and skill. The saying as quoted, indicates the belief, largely true that just watching a procedure is not quite enough because we learn by doing.

So, to take an overly simplified example of venepuncture (drawing blood for testing), a student might go along with a doctor or nurse to see how it is done, what equipment is needed, and how to ensure patient safety. Soon, however, it is the student’s turn (with the patient’s informed consent, of course) to try it for themselves. In this way, skills learned are reinforced and confidence is gained. Moreover, students are then encouraged, once they have the correct procedure, to teach their fellow students. This teaching process cements the skillset even further.

In the spiritual life, we can follow this old adage pretty closely as well. When we engage in our prayer lives through the sacraments and time spent alone with God using the Scriptures or the rosary, we put ourselves in contact with the mysteries of Jesus Christ’s earthly life. Each of these events, how our Lord spoke and acted, is an opportunity for us to be taught and see how to imitate Him.

Since these events of His earthly life concern the man Who is God, they contain real divine power to transform us, merely by our contact with them in prayer. Fairly soon after having seen, however, it will be time for us to do, putting our imitation of Christ into action. Like learning the medical procedure, these actions reinforce what we have learned through our “seeing”, since by them we grow in the virtues, which are like skills which we learn by repetition, and which enable us to act well.

Lastly, we are called to set an example for others to follow, in other words, to teach them how to live virtuously. Though this may all seem to be a huge responsibility, still we are always reliant on our true teacher, Christ the Lord, through His grace.

1. The Prophecy of Simeon (Luke 2:34-35)

Let us consider that at the birth of our children, we can almost be certain that they will break our hearts at some stage. The broken heart of a parent is enlarged through the suffering for a child out of love.

2. The Flight into Egypt (Matthew 2:13-21)

Go forth into Egypt, take the child and its mother and flee at night for Herod wishes to kill him. Let us consider the holy family fleeing to a foreign land, to a foreign culture, and religion, to hide themselves from the hor- ror of Herod. To have only them- selves and no roof above their heads.

3. The Loss of Jesus for Three Days (Luke 2:41-50)

Let us consider Mary awake for three days and nights, unable to sleep, in tears and anguish. Let us think of those parents who cannot sleep at night and who have not seen their children for many years; who may have no contact with their children through breakdown in communication and family unrest.

4. The Carrying of the Cross (John 19:17)

Let us consider a parent who watches a child carrying the cross of sickness or suffering 38 Saint Martin and know they can do nothing for them. Any parent would carry their child’s cross to share the burden. Let us remember those parents who feel anguish and helplessness as their child suffers.

5. The Crucifixion of Jesus (John 19:18-30)

Let us consider those parents who are at the bedside of their dying child, who listen like Mary to the slowing heartbeat and last breath. Consider those who hold the hand of one they love and wish to change places with.

6. Jesus Taken Down from the Cross (John 19:39-40)

Let us consider those who today hold in their arms a child who has died. A lifeless one whom they brought into this world. Let us consider the mother who holds a dead child near her beat- ing sorrowful heart

7.Jesus Laid in the Tomb (John 19:39-42)

Let us consider all parents who witness the burial of their child; will I see them again? Will I embrace them again? Let us remember all who stand alone at a grave grieving. These are the mysteries of Mary’s heart; these are the mysteries of a woman who suffers and who un- derstands your suffering.

Saint Martin Replies

KERRY Sincere thanks to Our Lady, St Martin and St Pope John XXIII for interceding for me and the subsequent good result out- come of a DEXA scan I am also expressing my gratitude for the fact that my house and property and those of my brother were not damaged during severe storms Anytime I go to visit a sick per- son I bring them a copy of the Saint Martin Magazine.

DONEGAL I would like to express my thanks to St Martin for many requests granted throughout the years he has always been and is always there during health matters, crises in the family and financial concerns. I am very grateful.

TYRONE I have only ever com pleted the 9-day novena to St Matin twice. The second time was to ask for peace of mind for my sister. During a chat with her a few days after I had completed the Novena, she said she felt much more settled. Please God she will continue to do well.
There is nothing like the power of prayer. Thank you St Martin.

LEEDS, UKI would like to thank the Sacred Heart, Our Lady of the Miraculous Medal, St Martin and St Peregrine for hearing my pray- ers. I was apprehensive before pre- serting for a medical diagnosis but when I attended a local hospital I was told it was not cancer:

CLARE I would like to honour my promise of publication to Our Lady of Fatima and St Martin I made a Novena to St Martin and prayed to Our Lady that my daughter would be successful in an interview to secure a permanent job. She was offered aposition I always pray for my children and mother. St Martin, thank you Please help me with my cunent request. I have been blessed with my life, and I thank St Martin for always walking by my side.

WESTMEATH I am writing to convey my heartfelt thanks to St Martin and St Philomena for a great favour received. My daugh ter was going out with a lovely

fellow but sadly it all ended. I made a Novena to St Martin, and I am delighted to say that everything seems to be tuming out well again I will keep praying to St Martin and St Philomena as I have done all my life.

We want to reassure our readers that any promise of publication is fulfilled when you write to us, even if your favour does not appear in print.

Our Replies are published at the discretion of the Editor, and in good faith that the person writing to us has been honest with regard to what they have asked for, and received.

Novena Prayer To St. Martin De Porres

Most humble St. Martin, whose burning charity embraces all, but especially the sick, afflicted or in need, we turn to you for help in our present difficulties, and we implore you to obtain for us from God health of soul and body, and in particular the favour we now ask.

May we, by imitating your charity and humility, find quiet and contentment all our days, and cheerful submission to God’s holy will in all the trials and difficulties of life. St. Martin, pray for us that we may be worthy of the promises of Christ. Amen. O God, who exalts the humble and who made St.

Martin, your confessor to enter into the heavenly Kingdom, grant through his merits and intercession that we may so follow the example of his humility on earth as to deserve to be exalted with him in Heaven. Through Christ Our Lord, Amen.

Living In A Fool’s Paradise

Living In A Fool’s Paradise

Vincent Travers OP

To imagine that I am the centre, never be satisfied. One of the
of the world, that life is about ‘me’ first, ‘me’ only, ‘me’ always, and that nobody else is the grand illusion. If I am a fan of ‘me’, I am deluding myself. The excessive preoccupation with love of me is one of the pervading mindsets of our time. The narcisstic personality has fallen in love with himself. The only person he cares about is himself. He is sorry whenever he is not number one in the pecking order.

Vanity

Ego is self-indulgence. Ego, can character in T.S. Eliot’s play, The Cocktail Party, claims that ‘Half the harm done in this world is due to people who want to feel important’. On the other hand, life is liberating when we get beyond importance, credit, praise, and self-indulgence.

Parable!

There was a spoiled brat whose world began and ended with self. One day, he decided to go on a hunger strike. His mother was frantic, so she took him to a psychiatrist. The doctor, one of the world’s foremost experts in behavioural sciences, attempted with every conceivable device to coax him to eat. It was in vain. Totally exasperated, he asked, ‘Boy, what would you like to eat?’

“Worms”, yelled the boy.

The doctor had no intention of being upstaged by a smart Alec, so he sent his nurse to the worm farm. Before you could blink an eye, she returned with a huge plateful of the biggest, freshest, and wriggliest worms you ever saw.

‘Now, sonny boy, ‘ smiled the niece, my comfort, and my shrink, ‘eat the worms.’

‘But they aren’t cooked.’ The nurse took the worms immediately to a French restaurant, whose specialty was gourmet worms, and returned with a special treat of Worms Provençal’. But the boy turned up his nose up at the sight of them. ‘I don’t want a plateful, I just want one.’

The doctor grabbed the plate, scraped off all but one worm, and hissed, ‘Boy, eat the worm.’

‘You eat half,” said the little creep.’ And that’s what the doctor did. Next, he put the fork into the other half, held it under the boy’s nose, and in a threatening voice demanded, ‘Eat it.’

The boy burst into tears. The shrink look at him, stupefied, ‘Now, what’s the problem?’

‘You ate my half, ‘ shrieked the boy.

‘I’ Specialist

The story would be funny if there were not a tragic twist to it. The meaning of the parable becomes clearer when we substitute ‘ego’ for ‘worm. How easy it is to become the ‘I’ specialist when the only person I care about is myself. How easy it is to become self-absorbed to the point where we allow our little world to shrink to the size of a worm. When ‘ego’ is dominant, when nothing or nobody matters but my convenience, my comfort, and my agenda. Sacred Scripture speaks about ‘becoming a worm and no man.’

Born Self-Centred

Observe a frustrated baby who doesn’t get his own way. Often his tiny fists clench, his face becomes red and eventually purple, his eyes screw up, his legs kick, and when he has sufficient breath, he lets out a bellow of rage which rises in pitch. Granted, this is a form of self-protection, but it would be hard to paint a more accurate picture of egotistical human nature in action. We grow old, but we don’t grow up. Self-centredness is more obvious in children because they lack an adult’s sophisticated ability to mask and disguise it.

Ego is the Archenemy of the Good

The me, my, and mine philosophy of life ends in a cul-de-sac. Inevitably, the charmed life I sought turns sour, or empty, when I’m no longer the star attraction, when my expensive toys lie broken, when my body grows old, soft, and flabby, my hair falls out, my arteries harden, and my best efforts to look after number one leave me unsatisfied because, I’m tired of living for self, and long for something bigger than self. What happens when I discover, to my dismay, that I am not indispensable?

It is sobering to walk around a cemetery late in the evening, when the sun is setting, and no one is there to bother me. I look around, and to my dismay, I discover the cemetery is full of indispensable people.

Real World

An exaggerated sense of individualism destroys much of what is good and beautiful in life. Marriages and friendships die when ‘I’ believe I am the indispensable one. The real world is not about ‘me’, it’s about you. Society is not wired up for this kind of thinking.

Full of Self?

But something is happening in our world that we are not going to read about in the papers or hear about on television. It is one of the hopeful signs of our times. It is one of the reasons I am so glad to be alive today. It has to do with what is occurring to the notion of ‘self’. Psychologists, philosophers, sociologists, spiritual writers of different traditions, and ordinary decent people in all walks of life are seeing the destructive consequences of selfishness, greed, and individualism. The ‘me’ attitude wreaks misery, breaks hearts, lives, homes, and relationships. The best of life is not about ‘me’; it’s about ‘you’. It is putting others first.

Eric Fromm, the renowned psychologist, noted that ‘most people have never lived’. David Henry Thoreau, the poet, has the marvellous line where he says, ‘Oh, to reach the point of death and realize one has not lived at all’.

Unawareness is the root of all, or pretty close to all, our problems. Unawareness robs us of the richness of life. No less a man than the great Greek Philosopher Socrates wrote that “the unexamined life is not worth living.”

Jesus urges us in St. Matthew’s gospel, chapter 24, to ‘stay awake’. Staying awake for Jesus is life in the real world. They can’t all be wrong!

Question Box

Question 1. How did St. Therese become known as the “Little Flower”?

Answer:

St. Therese loved nature and often used the imagery of nature to explain how the Divine Presence is everywhere. Therese saw herself as “the Little Flower of Jesus” because she was just like the simple wild flowers in forests and fields, unnoticed by the greater population, yet growing and giving glory to God. Therese did not see herself as a brilliant rose or an elegant lily, but simply as a small wildflower. Therese saw the world as God’s garden, and each person being a different kind of flower, enhancing the variety and beauty which Jesus delighted in. In her autobiography, she beautifully explains this spirituality:

Jesus set before me the book of nature. I understand how all the flowers God has created are beautiful, how the splendour of the rose and the whiteness of the lily do not take away the perfume of the violet or the delightful simplicity of the daisy. I understand that if all flowers wanted to be roses, nature would lose her spring-time beauty, and the fields would no longer be decked out with little wild flowers. So it is in the world of souls, Jesus’ garden. He has created smaller ones, and those must be content to be daisies or violet,s destined to give joy to God’s glances when He looks down at His feet. Perfection consists in doing His will, in being what He wills us to be.

Question 2. I know some people visit cemeteries during the month of November. I can understand people going to clean up the family grave but if we can pray for our deceased in Church and at home, why go to the cemetery? It seems unnecessary and maybe a little bit morbid to me. I don’t know.

Answer:

Apart from cleaning up the grave, I think a good reason for all of us to go at least once a year is to honour the memory of our deceased relatives and friends. Visiting a cemetery also reminds us of our mortality, that one day we will also go to our graves as a salutary lesson. Perhaps also it may remind us that the life given to us by God should not be wasted, and that we should use our lives for good. Finally, while we do pray for the deceased at mass and at home, a visit to the grave is a more forceful reminder not to forget them and indeed also that we are united with them in the communion of saints. We pray for them and ask them to pray for us.

Question 3. I know we say a Novena for nine consecutive days but is it necessary for the prayers to be said on consecutive days? 

Answer: Novenas are an ancient tradition that goes back to the days of the Apostles. Before His Ascension, Jesus told His disciples to pray together after He had gone. So with Mary, the mother of Jesus, they all went to ‘the Upper Room’ and joined constantly in prayer for nine days. At the conclusion of the nine days, the Holy Spirit descended on each of them individually as tongues of fire. (Acts 2:1-4). This is the basis for the Novenas we say today. It is an imitation of the nine-day prayer of the Apostles as they awaited the coming down of the Holy Spirit.

To fulfil the Novena, you need to pray the Novena prayers for nine consecutive days. In the Gospels, Jesus tells us to pray without ceasing…to be persistent in our prayers, and a novena is persistent prayer. The persistence of the followers of Christ and His mother to wait for the promise ended in fulfillment. The Holy Spirit descended on them. Our persistence in praying for nine consecutive days will also be rewarded by the Lord. Should the person praying the Novena miss a day for some acceptable reason, then I think that saying the prescribed prayers twice on the following day would serve to obtain the particular graces of the Novena.

History Of Halloween

As I write this article, children are excitedly going from door to door dressed as ghouls, skeletons, witches, and many other scary creatures. It’s Halloween, and the trick-or-treaters are out. To us, it’s a time for ourselves and our children to dress up in fancy dress, have a party, and enjoy ourselves, but as I answered my door to a particularly scary group of children, I began to wonder where this all started.

In countries such as Ireland, Canada, and the United States, adults and children alike revel in this popular Halloween holiday, which, I discovered, derived from ancient festivals and religious rituals.

Samhain

Straddling the line between autumn and winter, Halloween has always been a holiday filled with mystery, magic and superstition. It began as a Celtic festival called Samhain (pronounced sow-in); traditionally celebrated from 31 October to 1 November, as the Celtic day began and ended at sunset. To commemorate the event, Druids (Celtic religious leaders) built huge sacred bonfires, where the people gathered to make sacrifices to the Celtic deities.

In Celtic Ireland about 2,000 years ago, Samhain marked the end of summer and the harvest and the beginning of the dark, cold winter. It was a crucial time of year, loaded with symbolic significance for the pre-Christian Irish. They believed that on the night before their New Year, October 31, the boundary between the worlds of the living and the dead was at its thinnest, allowing the dead to return to earth. On this night, people felt especially close to deceased relatives and friends. It was the night that the spirits of family ancestors were honoured and invited home. For these friendly spirits, they set places at the dinner table, left treats on doorsteps and along the side of the road, and lit candles to help loved ones find their way back to the spirit world.

But the world of the dead was peopled not only by the spirits of the departed. They believed the lord of the underworld also walked the earth, and a host of gods, ghosts, fairies,and other creatures of uncertain nature travelled with him. Otherworldly creatures were believed to be everywhere and may or may not have been harmful to the living; so villagers disguised themselves as ghosts, demons, and other malevolent creatures to protect themselves from harm.

All Hallows Eve – Halloween

By 43 AD, the Roman Empire had conquered the majority of Celtic territory. In the course of the four hundred years that they ruled the Celtic lands, two festivals of Roman origin were combined with the traditional Celtic celebration of Samhain. The first was Feralia, a day in late October when the Romans traditionally commemorated the passing of the dead. The second was a day to honour Pomona, the Roman goddess of fruit and trees. The symbol of Pomona is the apple, and the incorporation of this celebration into Samhain probably explains the tradition of “bobbing” for apples that is practiced today on Halloween.

By the seventh century, the influence of Christianity had begun to spread into Celtic lands, where it gradually supplanted the older Celtic rites. In the eighth century, Pope Gregory III incorporated the honouring of the dead into the Christian calendar, designating November 1 as All Saints Day; and in 1000 AD, the church also designated November 2 as All Souls Day. All Souls Day was celebrated similarly to Samhain, with big bonfires, parades, and dressing up in costumes as saints, angels, and devils to ward off harmful spirits. The All Saints Day celebration was also called All hallows, and the night before it, the traditional night of Samhain in the Celtic religion, began to be called All-Hallows Eve and, eventually, Halloween.

Celebrations in England resembled Celtic commemorations of Samhain, complete with bonfires and masquerades. Poor people would visit the houses of wealthier families and receive pastries called soul cakes in exchange for a promise to pray for the souls of the homeowners’ dead relatives. The practice was later taken up by children, who would go from door to door asking for gifts such as food, money, and ale.

In Scotland and Ireland, young people took part in a tradition called guising, dressing up in costume and accepting offerings from various households. Rather than pledging to pray for the dead, they would sing a song, recite a poem, tell a joke or perform another sort of “trick” before collecting their treat, which typically consisted of fruit, nuts or coins.

Halloween in America

In the second half of the nineteenth century, America was flooded with new immigrants. These new immigrants, especially the millions of Irish fleeing Ireland’s potato famine of 1846, helped to popularise the celebration of Halloween nationally. In the late 1800s, the beliefs and customs of different European ethnic groups meshed, and a distinctly American version of Halloween began to emerge. Taking from Irish and English traditions, Americans began to dress up in costumes and go house to house asking for food or money.

The practice of decorating “jack-o’-lanterns,” the name comes from an Irish folktale about a man named Stingy Jack, originated in Ireland, where large turnips and potatoes served as an early canvas. Irish immigrants brought the tradition to America, home of the pumpkin, and it became an integral part of Halloween festivities. Carved pumpkins peered out from porches and doorsteps in the United States and other parts of the world. Gourd-like orange fruits inscribed with ghoulish faces and illuminated by candles, a sure sign of the Halloween season.

At the turn of the century, Halloween parties for both children and adults became the most common way to celebrate the day. These celebrations included “play parties,” public events held to celebrate the harvest, where neighbours would share stories of the dead, tell each other’s fortunes, dance, and sing.

Over time, Halloween evolved into a secular, community-based event characterised by child-friendly activities with parades and town-wide parties as the featured entertainment. In Ireland, England, the United States, and other countries, the centuries-old practice of trick-or-treating, going from house to house in search of sweets, chocolate, and other goodies, has been revived, with families preventing tricks being played on them by providing the neighbourhood children with small treats.

Which brings me back to where I started, with giggly little ghosts, witches, skeletons and many other scary creatures knocking at my door demanding, “Trick Or Treat!”

Canon Sheehan: Clergyman And Celebrated Author

Helen Morgan

He was a household name in the 19th and early 20th centuries, one of Ireland’s most prolific writers in his day, and a much-loved spiritual leader. Canon Patrick Sheehan was a man of many talents. A novelist, a playwright, a poet, and a short-story writer, his works, so prominent in Irish homes in the past, are seldom read today. Their subject matter of poverty, religion, and the Land Wars has long since lost its appeal.

Patrick Augustine Sheehan was born into a comfortable Catholic family in Mallow on St. Patrick’s Day, 1852. One of the 5 children of Patrick Sheehan and his wife Johana, he grew up at a time of great poverty and political upheaval. Sheehan received his basic education at the Long Room National School in Mallow. At the age of 11, tragedy struck when both of Sheehan’s parents died within seven months of each other. The 4 surviving children were left under the guardianship of their Parish Priest, Rev John McCarthy. In 1866, Sheehan was sent to St Coleman’s College in Fermoy, which was a seminary as well as a boarding school. In August 1869, Sheehan entered St. Patrick’s College, Maynooth, to study for the priesthood. A diligent and commit- ted student, the intense study affected his health, forcing him to spend time in the College infirmary. The deaths of his two older sisters, both nuns, within a short time of each other, devastated the young seminarian. His health, which was never robust, declined, forcing him to return temporarily to his home in Mallow.

A year later, Sheehan returned to Maynooth, where he completed his studies. On the 18th April 1875, he was ordained in St. Mary’s Cathedral, Cork, and assigned to the English mission.

First worked in England for two years

Fr. Sheehan began his priestly duties on the Cathedral staff at Plymouth in Devon. At the time, Plymouth was a noisy port town with much drunkenness and wantonness in its rougher areas. For a young man straight out of the seminary, it must have been a huge challenge. Nonetheless, Patrick worked hard and was full of hope and zeal. Three months later, Fr. Sheehan was transferred to Exeter, filling in for Canon Hobson for a year. One of his duties was to minister to the inmates of Dartmoor Prison. During this time, he established a reputation as a formidable preacher that was to remain with him throughout his life.

In 1877, Dr. McCarthy, his former guardian who was now the Bishop of Cloyne, recalled the young priest to take up a post as junior curate in his home town of Mallow. While there, Fr. Sheehan formed a literary society which was aimed primarily at the Catholic youth. In 1881, he was moved to Cobh, then a British naval base through which thousands of Irish emigrants passed on their way to America.

Seeds of his writing career sown in Cobh

It was in Cobh that the seeds of Fr. Sheehan’s writing career were sown. From time to time he wrote articles for the local newspapers, drawing attention to the plight of the poor and needy. At the age of 36, Fr. Sheehan was transferred back to Mallow as senior curate. His writing output increased as he set about spreading the Christian message through his short stories, articles, and novels.

In 1895, Fr. Sheehan completed the manuscript of his first novel entitled Geoffrey Austin, Student. The same year, he was promoted to Parish Priest of Doneraile. His novel My New Curate, published in 1899, put him on the road to literary success both at home and abroad. His other works include The Triumph of Failure (1889), Glenanaar (1905), The Queen’s Fillet (1911), Miriam Lucas (1912), The Blindness of Dr. Gray (1912), and The Graves of Kilmorna, which was published posthumously. He also wrote children’s stories.

In 1904, Fr. Sheehan was awarded an Honorary Doctorate of Divinity by the Pope, and the same year was promoted to Canon. By then, his reputation as a writer was well established. In 1909, he was offered a bishopric, which he turned down. Shortly after, he was diagnosed with cancer.

On the 5th October 1913, Canon Patrick Sheehan, priest and celebrated author, died in Doneraile among his friends and parishioners. He was buried in his native Mallow.

“Life Everlasting”

“Think of the love that the father has lavished on us by letting us be called God’s children; and that is what we are….My dear people, we are already the children of God, but what we are to be in the future has not yet been revealed. We shall be like him because we shall see him as he really is.”

1Jn 3:1-2

The story goes that once upon a time, twins were conceived in the womb. Weeks and months passed, and the twins developed. As their awareness grew, they laughed for joy. “Isn’t it great that we were conceived? Isn’t it great that we are alive?” Together they explored their world. When they found their mother’s cord that gave them life, they thought, “How great a mother’s love that she shares her own life with us.” As the months passed, they noticed how much they were changing.

“What does it mean?” one asked. “It means that our stay in this world is coming to an end,” said the other.

“But I don’t want to go anywhere, I want to stay here always. It’s warm and safe and secure.” “We’ve no choice,” said the other, “we have to go.” “Maybe there is no life after birth, we will shed our chord, and how will life be possible without it?”

“Have you seen our Mother? Maybe she only lives in our minds? Maybe we only made her up because she makes us feel good?”

But the other protested, “Of course there is a mother. Who else gave us nourishment? Who else created the world for us?”

And so the last days were filled with a lot of questions and fears, and finally the moment of birth arrived.

When the twins had passed from their world, they were born into light. They coughed out fluid and gasped for the dry air. They opened their eyes and cried for what they saw was beyond their fondest dreams: what they saw was the beautiful face of their mother, as they were cradled lovingly in her arms. They were home.

Death, we trust, is but another birth canal. Through the first we entered into this world, and through the second we enter into the next. And just as the first passage was an experience of pain and trauma that ushered us into our earthly life, in a similar way, death is a frightening tunnel through which we must pass in order to enter into our heavenly life.

God’s Saving Love

Our hope is in God’s love. Our trust is in the power of that love which gave us life, in the first instance, in our mother’s womb; that same love that has raised us up again and again through the storms and troubles of life; and that same love, we dare to believe, will one day raise us up beyond death to a deeper and fuller life “where we shall be like him because we shall see him as he really is.” God’s love, we trust, is stronger than death, greater than death. And His love will have the last word on human life. I remember well on that cold and crisp January morning, shortly after my father had breathed his last, the sight of a tiny snowdrop raising its delicate head above the hard winter earth nurtured hope in our hearts, as it bravely heralded the final victory of God’s love. Death may look like the end, it may feel like the end, but for the person of faith in Jesus Christ, the only end is the “Father’s love” or be it the “Mother’s love”. For the person of faith, as for the baby in the womb, death is the process of being born into everlasting life, a coming home to the warm, nurturing, and loving arms of our heavenly parent.

As for “the twins in the womb,” our hope, too, is in our love for one another, what we live here in this earthly life in love: compassion, care, mercy, patience, and generosity of heart will form part of our happiness in the next. We believe that such love is eternal; that such love is immortal because it is already a sharing in the life of God. There is a power in deep human love that cannot die: “God is love and anyone who lives in love lives in God, and God lives in him. Love will come to its perfection in us when we can face the day of judgement without fear. “1Jn 4:16-17. When our loved ones depart from us, they leave with empty hands(no material pos- possessions!), but not with empty hearts. Within them, they carry “the riches of love”. They have lived in this life, and this love, we trust, comes to its full flowering in the next, in everlasting life.

A Communion of Love

It is true to say that we are never as close to our loved ones, who have gone before us, than we are in the celebration of the Eucharist. In Holy Communion, we receive the love of Jesus Christ, whose love we have come to know and experience, to taste and to touch, in the hands and hearts of our departed loved ones. Through him, with him and in him, they come to nourish us once more, and to make their home in us.

The Message of the Grave.

Yes, the grave of a loved one will always be a sacred place of prayer and remembrance as it contains “the remains” of someone dear to us, but, in faith, we trust that “the person” whom we have known and loved is not there – our faith is that he/she is now with God and with us in a new way. Trusting in the mercy and love of God, we go to visit their graves so that we might hear again the words of the angel spoken to the women on that first Easter morning: “Why do you look among the dead for someone who is alive? He is not here; He is risen. Lk24: 5

General Henry Ireton And Terence Albert O’brien, Op, Bishop Of Emly

Homici Tenry Ireton, Parliamentary. The official and son-in-law of Oliver Cromwell was buried amid great pomp and splendour in the Lady Chapel, Westminster Abbey, in February 1652. His epitaph reads:

Having dispatched the enemy, their camps being destroyed and their cities having surrendered, and almost the whole of Ireland having been subjected, he was elevated from earthly to heavenly heights, amidst general lamentations, at the summons from those above, and attended by angels… In eternal memory of this most noble hero.’

A Death Sentence And A Death Foretold

In Limerick city, where he died of fever on 26 November 1651, it is fair to say that his death evoked little by way of lamentation. The surrender of the city to the forces of General Ireton following a prolonged siege was followed by the trial and execution of a number of prominent Limerick citizens, including the saintly Dominican bishop of Emly, Terence Albert O’Brien. Before his death, Bishop O’Brien accused Ireton of the injustice of the sentence that had been visited upon him and summoned the general to answer for his actions before God’s judge- ment seat. It is said that in his final death throes, Henry Ireton was haunted by his condemnation of the bishop of Emly.

A Limerick Dominican Life

Terence O’Brien was born in 1601 near Cappamore, County Limerick, into a landowning Old Irish family with a large estate of some 2,000 acres. He entered the Dominican novitiate in Limerick in 1621. After completing his studies at Toledo in Spain, he was ordained in 1627 on the four hundredth anniversary of the foundation of Limerick’s St Saviour’s priory, possibly by Bishop Richard Arthur. On two separate occasions, he served as prior of the Limerick community and was also prior of the Dominicans in Lorrha, County Tipperary. In 1643, he was elected Irish provincial, and it was in that capacity that he attended the general chapter of the Dominican congregation held in Rome in May 1644. He presented to the chapter a list of friars martyred in Ireland, including Fr Peter Higgins, who had been executed in March 1642 in the wake of the 1641 Rebellion. Within ten years, O’Brien’s name would also be listed in the order’s martyrologies and venerated as a martyr the length and breadth of Europe by the sons and daughters of St Dominic. He was appointed coadjutor bishop of his native diocese of Emly in March 1647 and consecrated bishop by the papal nuncio, Archbishop Rinuccini, on 2 April 1648 in Waterford.

Like Lightning Through The Land

Oliver Cromwell landed in Ireland in August 1649 and in the words of Bishop French of Ferns, ‘Cromwell came over and like a lightning passed through the land’. After Cromwell’s departure for England in May 1650, Ireton succeeded him as commander of Parliamentary forces in Ireland. General Ireton, however, did not arrive at the gates of Limerick guered defenders were forced to surrender on 27 October.

Symbol: a Visible Sign

When Parliamentary soldiers entered the city on 29 October, Bishop Terence Albert was arrested in the plague house while attending the sick and the dying. That same day, he was tried and sentenced to death by hanging. He was executed on 30 October 1651. Other members of the citizenry executed alongside the bishop included the mayor, Thomas Strich, a former mayor, Dominic Fanning, and Geoffrey Barron, the nephew of Franciscan Luke Wadding. After his death ,O’Brien’s body was singled out for special indignity: it was beaten by the soldiery until it was no longer recognizably human. The Dominican historian, Augustine Valkenburg, suggests that as a fair and a bishop, Terence Albert was ‘a special symbol of the popery so hated by Ireton and his soldiers’. Ireton did not long rest in death’s sleep in Westminster’s Lady Chapel. There followed a grisly twist that recalls Galatians 6, in the King James Version (1611): ‘Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap’. Following the Restoration of the monarchy and by order of parliament, Henry Ireton’s body – along with that of his father-in-law Oliver Cromwell – was exhumed and hanged from Tyburn gallows on 30 January 1661.

A Child’s Eyes

Beatified by John Paul II in 1992, the martyred bishop of Emly is memorialized in a chapel erected in St Saviour’s, Limerick in 1982. Witness to the horror of the holy man in chains, eyes wild, a small child stares from one of the stained glass panels in the chapel. The scenes depict the life and death of O’Brien and the story of his people in the centuries that have since come to pass: our great struggles and small victories, concluding with the visit of Pope John Paul II in 1979. But it is this child, in particular, that holds our gaze. She is a vessel of all our hopes and fears carried into a future that is increasingly uncertain. We invoke the intercession of Terence Albert O’Brien, Bishop of Emly and citizen of Limerick’s citadel, for our children and theirs and the generations to come.

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

Purple osteospermum still flowers at the gate. It has spread through the bed over the summer months. Pyracantha has an abundance of berries for hungry birds. Cotoneaster is thriving nearby. Winter jasmine was almost smothered by John’s wort and wild grasses earlier this year. The delicate green shoots are now covered with tiny buds which will open in a few weeks time. The Fuchsia bush outside the kitchen door is laden with purple/red “earrings”.

Autumn leaves are everywhere. Aren’t the colours wonderful?

Do wrap up BEFORE you head out to the garden. Put on a hat, coat/jacket, gardening gloves, and shoes/boots. You need protection on cold days.

Have you bought tulip bulbs yet? Buy from a reputable source, your garden centre or local nursery. Choose quality bulbs. This is the month to put them into the ground. Mix compost into the soil as you prepare it. They like well-drained soil. Use the trowel to dig deep, at least 6 inches down. Space each bulb approximately 6 inches apart, too. Plant the bulbs in groups; they look much better than ina  single file. Double white tulips are magnificent. Add forget-me-nots and daffodils between the tulips. Imagine how glorious your spring garden will be!

Fill winter hanging baskets with a mix of trailing ivies, pansies, violas, double daisies, and primroses. When they are established, you can gift them to someone who is moving to a new home. Don’t forget to add a label with the names of plants and care instructions.

This year, I intend to add wallflowers and sweet william to my main flower bed. Montbretia has been in situ for years, and it’s time for a change. Foxgloves are very easy to grow; they are not fussy about where you put them. They self-seed every year. I’m optimistic that I will have a ribbon of colour in a few years time.

Martin De Porres

Jordan O’Brien OP

The city of Lima, where Saint even if they have grown up in a city.
loved, has much in common with a modern city such as Vienna, Berlin, or any large town with a population of 5,000 or more. Such places have an anonymity that does not help when it comes to supporting one another as the Christian faith demands. Martin was the connection that held the multicultural community of Lima together. He crossed the barriers that divided groups. With no radio, newspaper or modern means of communication Martin fulfilled an essential role in connecting people Negro and Indian, noble Spaniard and lowly soldier. Martin de Porres was the axle for the many spokes of his community. He held a unique place in the city, as testified by witnesses giving their account of Martin de Porres shortly after his death.

On a recent visit to Ireland, Cardinal Schonbörn spelled out the situation that is part of the modern city isolation and loneliness. While the majority enjoy city life and the urban atmosphere, there are many who find themselves at a loss to a community and to neighbours, both for physical and mental health. It cannot be left to govern- ment services alone, because there is a dimension of life we must take responsibility for, namely, the pastoral dimension stemming from our faith by which we are in personal contact with others.

Christoph Schonbörn is the arch- bishop of Vienna, and his pastoral care of the people is second to none. He recognizes the urban situation and encourages Christians to respond out of love to relatives and neighbours and address the loneliness that is part of city life. The causes of loneliness often begin with separation, divorce, and family breakup, as well as widowhood and neglect of children, the cardinal reminded his audience in Limerick. His reflections were a commentary on Pope Francis’ recent letter on the Family.

Saint Martin likewise knew the pastoral needs that Cardinal Schonbörn spoke about. In Lima, Martin had a keen eye for people and went out of his way to talk to the abandoned slave, the failed immigrant, the discharged soldier, or the widow rearing her children without sufficient means. He put himself in the middle of these and other situations. He had no resources but somehow managed to support those on the margins of society. Martin had a great pastoral understanding of the needs of people, which came from hearing the Gospel or Good News of Jesus. Add to that his constant prayer for those whose stories he heard on a daily basis. Martin could only draw close to people when he prayed and understood the empathy of Jesus for the sinner, the widow, the mentally ill, and those overcome by sickness or disease the Gospel story.

The challenge we face today as followers of Jesus is to re-evaluate the society, urban or rural, in which we live. We are all shaken by the complexity of our world, yet we need to be caring of others not professionally, but as followers of the man from Nazareth. We need to be disciples in the original sense of the word, those sitting at the feet of the Master, to learn the power of compassion and change it into empathy. Compassion is to suffer with others, while empathy identifies another’s needs, sits with them, talks to them, and listens attentively.

The stories told of Martin de Porres put the stress on empathy: the mother to whom he gave the change from the messages he was sent to buy by his mother; The man he found dying in the street and car- ried to his own bed to look after; Befriending John Macias who immigrated to the New World from Spain to seek his fortune but found himself alone and disillusioned. Martin took an interest in his plight to such an extent that John Macias became not only his trusted friend, but in time, a Dominican brother and now a fellow saint.

On the day of his canonization by Pope John XXIII, Martin de Porres was declared the patron of social justice. Social justice is, first and foremost, serving the community and bringing people into contact with one another.

Garage Mass

Flannan Hynes OP

Irish Dominican priest working in Uruguay

Our parish here in the outskirts of Montevideo, Uruguay, is very extensive. As well as the parish church, we have 8 chapels in different sections of the parish. Most of the chapels are a good distance from the parish church. There is no bus service in many of the poorer areas. The parish is divided into sections and, as far as possible, each section has its own chapel.

Each chapel is cared for by a Basic Church Community. The priest accompanies each community and goes, once each month, to celebrate Mass. Preparation for Baptism is held in the chapel, so that when neighbours want to know the dates, they go to the community. Three years of catechism classes are held for First Holy Communion. The chapels are used for other activities. One such activity present in many chapels is classes of support for the children who are having learning difficulties in school.

In the area furthest from the parish church, we have not got a chapel but rather the use of a family garage. The community was founded in 1995 and has kept going ever since. The neighbours have a real affection for their chapel garage. Their grown-up sons and daughters were baptized there. Some made their First Holy Communion there.

When possible, the community organizes a ‘Living Crib’ that is a representation of the Nativity Story before Christmas time. With permission from the city council, a part of the street is closed. As many children as possible are included. Great ingenuity is used to make up the costumes. Between scenes from the Nativity Story, local musicians perform. Parents, grandparents, brothers and sisters, aunts and uncles, all turn up to see the children. Neighbours turn up for the music.

It must be remembered that Uruguay is far from being a Catholic country. In fact, it has been a secularist state for over 100 years. All religion and all religious symbols were pushed out of public life. For over 100 years, any mention of God has been forbidden in all State primary and secondary schools. A large proportion of the population is proud to call themselves atheists. Many people watching the ‘Living Crib’ would have no idea of the Nativity Story. People are not hostile to religion, just totally indifferent. Religion, or belief in God, has no part in their lives.

Catholics a small minority

Catholics are a small minority in this sea of indifference. Unlike most countries in Latin America, which have a strong Catholic character, in Uruguay, the Catholic Church is totally separated from the State. The Church in Uruguay must be the poorest in Latin America and is also the freest from State interference. For over 100 year,s the Church has learned to continue its mission in this secularist society. Always going against the current of society, yet keeping to its mission of bringing the Good News to all. The Church lives in a pluralist, democratic, secularist society and must be conscious of that fact. In that society, the Church is called to proclaim, with fidelity and joy, the good news of the Gospel and all that is implied in that mission. There is no way in which the Church can impose its voice, but it asks that its voice be heard and respected in this pluralist society. What can happen is that any and every voice is heard except the voice of religion.

During the past 100 years, the Church has served society in many ways. The good of society has always been the aim of the Church. The Church has always worked for the poor and needy, the sick, the homeless, those suffering from addictions, and in general for all those left in the margins of society.

On the first Saturday of each month, we celebrate Mass in the garage, which serves as the chapel for the community, ‘Glory to God’. The number of people attending Mass has always been low in Uruguay, and in recent years it has become lower still. A small group gathered around the table in a semicircle. A Mass without hymn singing is unthinkable. Any defects in the singing are made up by enthusiasm. The homily is shared by all. Not all contributions are to the point, but all are respected. The Prayers of the Faithful cover many topics: nothing is left unsaid. Many prayers are for the intentions of the neighbourhood: the sick, the lonely, those without work, marriage problems, sons and daughters on drugs. It can happen that the flow of prayers is interrupted when someone prays for María, who is in the hospital, and another person replies: ‘I did not know that María was in the hospital’, so the matter has to be cleared up before proceeding with the prayers. Praying for the deceased is very important to the community. The Mass is truly a family celebration.

Ireland’s North Atlantic Voyagers

Bill McStay

A series of TG4 (Irish Television Channel) programmes earlier this year featured a unique method of travelling from Ireland to the world famous pilgrimage centre of Santiago de Compostella in Northern Spain. It told how four Irishmen were rowing in a currach, in stages, by way of Wales, Cornwall and France, sticking as close as possible to the coasts of these lands. They appeared to enjoy each other’s company, and even the hard graft of hours on the oars, punctuated by rest stops at ports along the way. A point of interest was that their light, keelless boat, which I would have called a currach, of the kind seen in films about the Aran Islands, was described as Naomhog Gobnait, with naomhog being apparently the Kerry word for a currach.

Historians of Ireland’s past describe Irish voyages to Britain and its offshore islands, and as far as the Faeroe Isles of the North Atlantic, and continental Europe.

The sailors’ choice of craft was the currach, described as having its ribs, sides, and keel fashioned of light timber or wickerwork, with a hull covering of ox hide tanned with oak bark, and joints tarred with pitch. There were three or four oars, and a sail hoisted to a mast stepped amidships. Such was the buoyancy of these frail-looking craft that they were said to be virtually unsinkable, their crew’s marvellous skill enabling the boat to ride the ocean breakers, and even remain afloat when half filled with seawater.

At the dawn of history, to all Europe’s inhabitants the great ocean to the west marked the limits of the known world, for since the prevailing winds were mainly westerly, it is no surprise that the prehistoric peoples of the continent never ventured far enough west to reach the most distant Atlantic islands until the Middle Ages. But by the fourth or fifth century, they were pushing into the Northern

Seas, for we learn that Saint Patrick was taken for slavery from his homeland somewhere in Britain by Irish raiders; that in the early Christian era Saint Columba founded his monastery on the Scottish island of Iona; and that in these same years Irish missionaries visited the European mainland, pushing as far into the continent as Switzer land and the plains of Lombardy.

St. Brendan (of Ardfert and Clonfert)

It is known also that Irish monks introduced sheep to the Faeroe Island, and thaat one outstanding Irish missionary, Saint Brendan of clonfert(the Navigator), Voyaged to the Hebrides and beyond in the early sixth century, for his name crops up in place name on Scottish islands like Barra, Mull and Islay. From early Irish literature there are accounts of Brendan’s crew seeing a mountain belching fire, suggesting they ventured as far north as Iceland.

Through we do not know the precise methods of navigation used by these early sailors, we can understand how, where at all possible, they would have stayed close to land, where prominent physical features like headlands, mountain peaks, rivers, and inlets could be recognised from previous journeys. But sailing across miles of open sea would have been a different matter say to the Faeroe Islands, Iceland and even Shetland, for the mariner’s magnetic compass was not invented till the 14th century It is known also that Irish monks, so what enabled the voyagers to introduce sheep to the Faeroe plot their passage? It seems that Islands, and that one outstanding they depended largely on the heav Irish missionary, Saint Brendan of enly bodies as their guiding lights, Clonfert (the Navigator), voyaged like the sun’s position on a clear to the Hebrides and beyond in the day, and of the Pole Star and other early sixth century, for his name known stars in the hours of dark- crops up in place-names on Scottish ness. Reading about these daring islands like Barra, Mull, and Islay. voyagers of centuries ago, con- From early Irish literature there are quering the Northern Seas in accounts of Brendan’s crew seeing what seems to us their flimsy a mountain belching fire, suggest craft, and facing storm and isolaing they ventured as far north as tion in the immensity of Iceland. ocean, we can only react with Though we do not know the prewonder and admiration.

Saint Martin Replies

Hants U.K. I promised to write my thanks for publication in the St. Martin Magazine. Since last July when my husband was diagnosed with High Grade Non-Hodgkins Lymphoma, we have said the rosary every day, St. Martin’s, Sacred Heart, Our Lady of Knock, and Divine Mercy Novenas. The word cancer scared the life out of us, but my husband kept positive all the time-with all our prayers, we felt everything would be alright. He is due for his second monthly check-up next week. He is eating and sleeping well and looks well, so we feel sure that everything will be O.K. So we say thank you to Our Lord, Our Lady, and St. Martin.

Derry I wish to express my sincere gratitude to St Martin for helping me get a place in university. I promised publication and am now fulfilling that promise. Thank you, St Martin, I am eternally grateful and will be forever indebted to you.

Clare: I want to thank St Martin for interceding on my behalf. I had a malignant tumour and prayed that the chemotherapy would work. I recently got good news. I am so glad. Thanks once more for your great help, and it was a miracle from St Martin, St Pio, Our Lady, and the Sacred Heart.

Waterford: I am writing to thank dear St Martin very much for having asked the Sacred Heart of Jesus to cure a little animal. I also thank our Blessed Lady for interceding for me. I say a little prayer to St Martin every day.

Dublin: I promised Thanksgiving to St Martin, Our Lady, and St Pio if an infection in my leg was healed. They never let me down. There are numerous other favours I could mention. I will never stop praying to St Martin.

Derry: Please publish my thanks to St Martin, Our Lady, and St Peregrine for many favours granted over the years. Most recently for lung cancer surgery, and also a safe operation for my son’s heart problems. I have often promised to give thanks, and I still pray for good results for my follow-up

Swansea: I am writing to thank St Martin for the many favours he
has granted me over the years, from helping friends recover from cancer to my family, who have had a very difficult time of late. I have prayed to St Martin for over 40 years, and he always answers my prayers.

Gloucester: We would like to say thank you to St Martin for his help when our son got into a spot of trouble. The outcome was better than we expected, and he has come back to his hometown to start afresh. We hope with your continued help he will be able to find a place to live, get a job, set- tle down and be happy. Thank you once agai,n St Martin.

Belfast: With a grateful heart, I wish to thank St Martin, St Dominic, and Our Lady for interceding with the Sacred Heart throughout my life on my behalf. I am now 91 years old. I was blessed with 12 healthy children (2 sets of twins), and my eldest child was named Martin. I have had so many prayers answered in relation to employment, exams, healthy births of grandchildren, and much more. I suffered a stroke in January of this year and am now in a Nursing Home, but am recovering quite well, praise God! My children pray with me daily to St Martin on their visits. A grateful Mother, Grandmother, and Great Grandmother.

Lancaster: I want to thank St. Martin for the healing of my little cat, who at one point looked as though she might have a very serious bowel condition (possibly cancer). She is now recovering, but has a way to go yet. However, I know St Martin will continue to look out for her.

Anon: I want to thank St Martin, Our Blessed Lady, and St John Paul. I experienced severe depression and found it difficult to motivate myself to do anything. Simple tasks that I could normally do without effort became a chore, and I found it difficult to get out of bed and face the day ahead. My concentration was terrible, which began to impact my working life. I prayed for help, but I began to lose faith in my prayers as there was no improvement in the situation for several months. I was even losing faith in the power of prayer when, out of the blue one day recently, everything changed. I find I am now full of energy in the morning, and I have been complimented on my performance in work. Life is wonderful again, thanks to St Martin. Don’t ever give up hope and con- tinue to pray when things look bleak.

 

 

Two Cathedrals

Two Cathedrals

Did you ever wonder why there are two Cathedrals in Dublin, St Patrick’s and Christchurch? It’s not a recent phenomenon: it’s been that way since the 13th century!

Both St Patrick’s Cathedral and the Cathedral of the Holy Trinity (better known as Christchurch) have been in the care of the Church of Ireland for centuries, but the roots of both go back long before the Protestant reformation. Christchurch is the older of the two. It was founded in the early 11th century by Sitric, the Norse king of Dublin, and its first bishop was Bishop Dúnán.

When the Anglo-Normans invaded Ireland in 1169, Christchurch was already well established. Its bishop at that time, St Laurence O’Toole, was the fifth to occupy its seat.

A cathedral, of course, was never just a bishop’s church. At this time cathedrals always had groups of clergy associated with them called chapters. A cathedral chapter, whose members were called canons, had some responsibility for the celebration of the liturgy in the cathedral, and played an important role in church governance, especially in the selection of a new bishop.

Broadly speaking, there were two kinds of cathedral chapters: regular and secular. Regular chapters were true religious communities, whose members worshipped together throughout the day and were bound for life to one another by vows. They lived according to a rule, such as the Rule of St Benedict, or St Augustine. In Christchurch it seems the chapter was initially Benedictine, but it was reorganised by St Laurence O’Toole into a community of Augustinian canons regular. So that’s what the Anglo-Norman invaders found in Dublin: a well-established cathedral with a regular chapter, and in that chapter, there were surely many clergy from Irish and Norse stock, who knew little and liked less the customs of the new arrivals.

The Second Chapter

What about the second kind of chapter? A secular chapter was made up of diocesan priests who don’t live according to a monastic or canonical rule. Each secular canon received income from a parish assigned to him that’s his prebendal church, to use the terminology of the time and they kept this income for themselves. Since they didn’t make vows for life, they were more loosely associated with one another, and this feature made secular chapters more malleable

than regular chapters. If you were a king keen on controlling episcopal elections, then secular chapters were far preferable to regular chapters. Secular canons could be removed or added with relative ease, depending on the needs of the occasion. It’s no mystery, then, that Kings of England at this time founded secular chapters where they could.

Now, in the wake of the Anglo-Norman invasion, the Church in Ireland began to be reshaped in the image of the Church in England, and cathedrals with secular chapters appeared in almost every diocese. mirroring their counterparts in England. In the case of St Mary’s Cathedral, Limerick, for example, the new secular chapter was founded explicitly in imitation of English models.

So, what happened in Dublin? Unfortunately, we’re not in possession of all the facts we’d like to be, so the story is somewhat incomplete, but we know that the venerable archbishop, St Laurence O’Toole, was replaced on his death in 1180 by John Cum in, a loyal and long- standing servant of King Henry II. Just over a decade after this appointment, we find Cumin rebuilding an old church associated with St Patrick and elevating its status. On St Patrick’s Day, 1192, he, together with the Archbishops of Cashel and Armagh, processed from Christ-church to consecrate the new church. There was a body of secular canons here, each of whom was assigned a prebendal parish church, but it doesn’t yet look like a full cathedral. It’s only under his successor, Henry of London, that full cathedral status emerged. In 1221, all the appropriate officers were appointed to St Patrick’s a dean, precentor, chancellor, and treasurer. It now had all the features of a full cathedral, with a secular chapter, just down the road from an older cathedral with a regular chapter.

Would the latter simply wither away? That certainly would have suited the Crown and its agents, but Christchurch was not going to give up its ancient rights and duties without a fight. But the new regime wasn’t going to cede ground in the face of native custom either. So when Henry of London died in 1228, each cathedral independently tried to organise an episcopal election, leading to the kind of acrimony and litigation which characterised the relations between these two churches throughout the thirteenth century.

It’s only in 1300 that a lasting settlement was reached, known as the pacis compositio (the coming together of chapters for the elections to the archbishop), negotiated locally, and confirmed by Pope Boniface VIII. According to this agreement, Christchurch was recognised as the mother church, superior in honour. Episcopal consecrations and Chrism Masses were to take place in the older cathedral. One archbishop would be buried in Christchurch, his successor in St Patrick’s, and so on. And new arch-bishops would be elected by gatherings of both chapters, in Christ- church.

That’s the story of Dublin’s two cathedrals. The struggles involved might seem obscure, but their resolution, the uneasy integration of old and new, is a monument to the complex nature of Dublin city itself. And none of us now could imagine Dublin without those two old beauties.

Rue de Bac

The Miraculous Medal is one of the most popular devotions in the Church. The story of the Medal begins in 1830, in a convent chapel on the Rue du Bac in Paris, where Our Lady appeared to a young novice, St. Catherine Labouré. A series of Marian apparitions would lead to greater devotion to Mary’s Immaculate Conception, and of course, the medal that honours it.

Catherine was a member of the Daughters of Charity. When she was 24 years old, she experienced the first of three apparitions. On the night of 18 July, 1830, a mysterious child awakened Catherine and led her to the convent chapel. There, she encountered Our Lady, who sat in a chair near the altar. During this meeting, Mary spoke to Catherine about the challenges facing France and the world, promising her guidance and protection for those who sought her intercession.

The most significant apparition occurred on 27 November 1830. During evening prayer, Catherine saw the Virgin Mary standing on a globe, with rays of light streaming from the rings on her fingers. Surrounding Mary were the words, “O Mary, conceived without sin, pray for us who have recourse to thee.” Mary instructed Catherine to have a medal struck in this image and promised that all who wore it with faith would receive great graces.

The medal’s design is rich in symbolism. The front side depicts Mary standing on a globe, crushing a serpent under her feet, representing God’s triumph over sin. The rays streaming from her hands symbolise the graces she bestows on those who ask for them. The prayer encircling the image highlights the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception, which asserts that Mary was conceived without original sin. On the reverse side of the medal, there is a large “M” intertwined with a cross, with the Sacred Heart of Jesus and the Immaculate Heart of Mary below, surrounded by twelve stars representing the apostles. It also has a deep biblical symbolism. In the Book of Revelation, the mother of the Saviour is described as being clothed in the sun, standing on the moon, with a crown of twelve stars.

After receiving approval from her spiritual director, Fr. Aladel, and with the consent of the Archbishop of Paris, the first medals were made in 1832. Initially called the “Medal of the Immaculate Conception,” it quickly gained a reputation for miraculous conversions, healings, and protection. As word of these miracles spread, the medal became known as the “Miraculous Medal.”

One of the most famous miracles associated with the medal is the conversion of Alphonse Ratisbonne, a Jewish banker who became a Catholic, and later a priest, after experiencing a vision of the Virgin Mary while wearing the medal in 1842. This event further fuelled the medal’s popularity and solidified its reputation as a powerful tool of Marian devotion.

The Miraculous Medal is closely linked to the dogma of the Immaculate Conception, which was proclaimed by Pope Pius IX in 1854. The widespread acceptance of the medal and the devotion it inspired helped prepare the Catholic faithful for this important doctrinal declaration.

Another interesting influence of the Miraculous Medal is the design of the flag of the European Union. The flag, blue with twelve gold stars, was designed by Arsène Heitz in 1955. According to Heitz, the idea of stars came from the medal.

Today, the Chapel of Our Lady of the Miraculous Medal on Rue du Bac in Paris remains a significant pilgrimage site, attracting visitors from around the world who come to pray and seek Mary’s intercession. Catherine Labouré died in 1876. Her incorrupt body lies in a glass coffin at the chapel. The Miraculous Medal continues to be worn and used by millions of people worldwide. It serves as a powerful reminder of Mary’s maternal care and her willingness to intercede with her Son on behalf of those who call upon her with faith.

Married Saints

It seems fitting to begin a series on the married saints of the Church with Mary and Joseph, the mother and earthly father of Jesus Christ, our Saviour. We speak of them collectively as the Holy Family of Nazareth and celebrate their feast day on 29 December. Familia is the Latin for household, and famulus is the Latin for servant. Therefore, we can assume that the root meaning of the word has to do with service and belonging. The family was a sacred entity, and it was the responsibility of every father to preserve that entity. In the Jewish culture of the time, betrothal was considered to be the equivalent of marriage in everything but name.

We can therefore appreciate the distress of Joseph when he found out that the young woman he was going to marry was expecting a baby, whom he believed was that of another man. He must have been hurt, but if he was angry too, he did not turn on Mary. Instead, he decided to ‘divorce’ her quietly and spare her embarrassment and retribution. This gives us our first indication of his character. Indeed, St Matthew describes him as a “just man”. The person to whom God would entrust the guardianship of His Son and Mary would have to be a very special one. Much would be asked of him, and he was the man Jesus as a child would emulate.

When Jesus is found in the Temple after three days, the focus of the account is on Mary, but she touchingly refers to St Joseph as Jesus’ father.

We hear nothing about the everyday life of the Holy Family in Nazareth but can assume that Joseph’s life was entirely focused on providing for his wife and child, living a simple life with them, and supporting them by means of his work as a carpenter while remaining faithful to the religious practices of his ancestors. God made sure the Saviour would be nurtured in an environment where Jesus would not only know the Scriptures well but would have the example of humble and obedient hearts in the two people to whom he was closest.

Mary’s “Yes” to becoming the Mother of God set the Salvific Progress in process; Joseph’s obedience, in turn, moved God’s agenda forward. They worked together to fulfil the divine task with which they had been graced. They could not have done it without one another.

GMT And The Prime Meridian

Before the establishment of standardised time, civilisations used natural phenomena to measure it. The movement of the sun, moon, and stars formed the basis for calendars and clocks. Ancient Egyptians used sundials as early as 1500 BCE to divide the day into 12-hour periods. In the medieval period, mechanical clocks appeared, marking a leap forward in time measurement. However, without a uniform system, time varied widely across regions. Each town had its own “local mean time” based on the sun’s position. This worked for centuries, but became problematic as transportation and communication improved.

In 1675, King Charles II of England commissioned the construction
of the Royal Observatory in Greenwich. Its primary purpose was to accurately measure and record the positions of celestial bodies, which were crucial for navigation and the development of accurate maps. By accurately determining the positions of stars, planets, and other celestial objects, astronomers at the Transit Circle at the Royal Observatory Greenwich is a special telescope, used to calculate GMT by observing the movement of the stars.

observatory contributed not only to the improvement of navigation techniques, helping sailors and explorers chart their course more accurately, but also played a crucial role in the development of accurate timekeeping methods. By using precise astronomical observations, astronomers at the observatory were able to determine the exact moment of noon each day.

Understanding Meridians In the eighteenth century, global maritime trade and exploration had surged, requiring precise navigation. For this purpose meridian lines on maps were created. By dividing the Earth into slices using imaginary lines that run vertically from the North Pole to the South Pole, people could map and navigate more easily. At first, different countries used their own meridian lines. This created confusion in the making and using of maps for navigation. To precisely calculate a ship’s position at sea, sailors needed a standardised reference point.

In the early eighteenth century. The Astronomer Royal, Sir George Airy, recognised the need for a standardised time system. He proposed that the meridian line, which passes through Greenwich in London and terminates at the North and South poles, be the Prime Meridian, the starting point for measuring how far east or west a place is. This effectively would divide the Earth into two halves: the eastern hemisphere and the western hemisphere, and would give the central reference line for all other meridian lines. This would establish a universal time standard that could be used by astronomers, navigators, and other scientists around the world.

Creating the Prime Meridian

In 1847, Sir George Airy’s proposal came to fruition when the meridian line at the Royal Observatory in Greenwich became the official Prime Meridian for the British Empire. In 1884, the Greenwich Meridian was officially adopted as the worldwide Prime Meridian at an international conference held in Washington, DC. The delegates from the 25 nations at the conference chose Greenwich because Britain’s Empire at this time was vast, so the use of its prime meridian line already existed in 72 per cent of global charts. This decision marked the beginning of Greenwich Mean Time (GMT). The Prime Meridian was defined as 0 degrees longitude, and all other longitudes were measured relative to it.

Following the Meridian Conference, GMT quickly became the global time standard for navigation and solved the problem of inconsistent local times. By the late nineteenth century, the world had adopted 24 time zones, each plus or minus one hour apart from one another, depending on which side of the Prime Meridian the zone fell on. This allowed for precise timekeeping and coordination of activities across the world. With the establishment of GMT, a new era of accurate timekeeping and navigation began.

GMT and Modern Timekeeping

In the twentieth century, GMT continued to play a vital role in global timekeeping. However, with the advent of more accurate atomic clocks and the need for even greater precision, GMT was gradually replaced in the 1970s by Coordinated Universal Time (UTC). UTC is now the primary time standard used worldwide, but it is still based on Greenwich Mean Time.

Although UTC is now the official global standard, GMT is still used in several ways today. Pilots, air traffic controllers, and ship navigators, for instance, often use GMT (or UTC, which is nearly identical) to avoid confusion across different time zones. Some computer systems, servers, and software continue to use GMT as a time reference for global operations. In the United Kingdom and the Republic of Ireland, GMT is still the official time during the winter months. However, they switch to British Summer Time (BST) or in the case of Ireland, Irish Standard Time (IST) in the summer, which is GMT plus one.

Today, the Royal Observatory in Greenwich remains an important historical site and continues to symbolise the origin of standardised time and the development of accurate timekeeping. The Prime Meridian, marked by a line and a brass strip in the observatory’s courtyard, attracts visitors from around the world who come to stand at the centre of time. The Prime Meridian at Greenwich remains a powerful reminder of our shared global framework for time, linking science, navigation, and history.

Although our lives have changed significantly with new technologies in navigation and timekeeping, the Royal Observatory is a powerful reminder of our enduring relationship with the Sun, Moon and Stars.

Famous Converts: Rhoda Wise

Maolsheachlann O’Ceallaigh

“On 2:45 on the “eighth day of May 1939, Our Blessed Lord appeared to me as I lay awake in bed at my home. The room, which had been dark, suddenly became bright, and when I turned around in bed to see the cause of it, I beheld Jesus sitting on a chair beside my bed.

I distinctly saw the marks of his forehead where the thorns had pierced his brow. He was gloriously beautiful and was robed in a gold garment, which reflected every colour.”

These words were written by Rhoda Wise, a wife and mother from Ohio who is believed to have received extraordinary spiritual gifts. Not only did she have visions of Jesus, but she developed the marks of his crucifixion on her own body, a phenomenon that is called stigmata. As well as this, there are many accounts of miraculous cures through her intercession, both during her life and after her death.

One person who claimed to have had such an experience was Rita Rizzo, a teenage girl who suffered from a painful stomach complaint. When her mother brought her to meet Rhoda Wise, the visionary gave her a prayer card and asked her to pray a novena. The day after the novena, Rita was completely cured.

That teenage girl went on to become Mother Angelica, founder of ETWN, the world’s largest Catholic television network. The encounter with Rhoda Wise changed Rita’s life: “All I wanted to do after my healing was give myself to Jesus”, she said.

Rhoda Wise was not born a Catholic. She was attracted towards the faith by the Sisters of Charity of St. Augustine, who cared for her during her many and protracted stays in the hospital.

Rhoda’s life was full of suffering. It came mostly in the form of sickness and physical pain, which afflicted her for much of her adulthood and even kept her bedridden at one point. But she also experienced widowhood, the loss of an infant, poverty, and marriage to an alcoholic. Ultimately, of course, she was to be united to the sufferings of our Lord in the extraordinary form of the stigmata.

She was born Rhoda Greer in 1888 in Cadiz, Ohio. When she was two, her family moved to Wheeling, Virginia. Her father was a bricklayer, and she was brought up as a Protestant. Hostility to Catholicism would have been a common experience in her upbringing.

In 1915 she married a man named Ernest and moved to Canton, Ohio. Ernest died of a brain haemorrhage after six months. Two years, later she married George Wise. George was an alcoholic, which caused considerable instability and poverty in Rhoda’s life. They adopted two daughters, one of whom died as a baby in the Spanish Flu epidemic.

In 1931, Rhoda developed a huge ovarian cyst. It was so big she had trouble finding a doctor willing to remove it. She survived the dangerous surgery, but the complications from it led to further surgeries. To add to her health woes, she accidentally stepped into a ditch at this time, badly injuring her leg and keeping her bedbound for a long time to come.

Interest in the Catholic Faith

As a result of all these health problems, Rhoda was to spend a lot of time in Mercy Hospital in Canton. There, she became friendly with the religious sisters who nursed her. One of them gave her a small memento of St. Therese of Lisieux, the Little Flower. Another taught her to pray the rosary, at Rhoda’s own request. She had asked to hold some rosary beads that one of the sisters carried and found that warmth radiated from the crucifix on the rosary as she held it.

As Rhoda’s health deteriorated, her interest in the Catholic faith grew. She asked for instruction from a priest she had seen on the wards, a Monsignor George Habig. He instructed her during the last week of 1938, and she was received into the Catholic Church in her hospital bed on New Year’s Day. She received her first Holy Communion the next day, the birthday of the Little Flower, to whom she was praying a continuous novena. In a diary she kept at this time, Rhoda wrote that she had lost some of her closest friends as a result of her conversion.

Rhoda had now developed stomach cancer. In April, her doctor told her there was nothing further he could do to help, and she was sent home to die. There was an open wound on her abdomen which required daily dressing by a visiting nurse. Her suffering was excruciating.

It was at this time that Rhoda experienced the vision of Jesus in her bedroom. Our Lord told Rhoda that the time of her death had not yet come, and that he would return in thirty-one days. On this next visit, he was accompanied by the Little Flower, who put her hand on Rhoda’s stomach and miraculously healed her of both the abdominal wound and the stomach cancer. Within that same year, Rhoda’s leg was to be healed after another visit from the Little Flower, and best of all, to Rhoda’s mind, her husband had a vision of Jesus and, from that day forward, stopped drinking.

Rhoda Wise died in 1948, after experiencing many other visions. Her cause for canonisation was opened in 2016. Rhoda’s home in Canton, Ohio, is today a shrine that attracts thousands of visitors annually.

Like Ps In A Pod

Perishing since the time of Adam and Eve, the human race was suffering in Satan’s sin. He had spied on as fallen human beings succumbed to his subtle art of temptation. Slithering through Eden’s green grass, the snake seduced these simpletons by suggesting that they could sip of God’s sap and savour the succulent fruit of any tree in the garden, including the forbidden tree: ‘Did God say, “You shall not eat of any tree of the garden?”. Having been successfully lured into unchecked pleasure, the couple could not see through the serpent’s shrewd schemes and now sought to possess eternal life. For he had lied to Eve, saying, ‘You will not die.’ It only remained to entice Adam and Eve into unbridled power, when he swore that they would be like God.’ (Genesis 3:1, 4-5). The devil triumphantly tempted Adam and Eve with three temptations: Pleasure, possessions, and power. He would like wise test God’s Incarnate Son with these three temptations in the desert.

Pleasure – Possessions – Power

Tempting our Lord to ‘command that these stones to become bread.’ the devil was providing Jesus with the possibility to pacify his stomach’s pangs of hunger and lure him into indulgent pleasure (Matthew 4:3). But the Lord’s virtue of temperance was impeccable, and he promptly dispelled Satan’s assault.

And so, having failed to entice our Lord into pleasure, the devil turned to the allure of possessions. What else do possessions provide for us than a soft landing in life? The trappings of the world’s goods provide a comfortable, worry-free existence, security in old age, and an economic immortality. Thus, when the Enemy taunted God the Son to throw himself from the Temple’s pinnacle, he promised him an angelic soft-landing: ‘He will give his angels charge of you’ (Matthew 4:6). Again, however, our Lord was not interested in worldly spectacles and charged Satan with tempting the Lord God of Israel. The devil was following his stan- dard schema of trusted temptations when he promised Jesus power over ‘all the kingdoms of the world and their glory,’ so long as the King of kings would surrender to the prince of darkness (Matthew 4:8).

Yet our Lord remained steadfast in the face of the devil’s tiresome tactics, for he knew that the father of lies was repeating the same deceits with which he manipulated Adam and Eve into Original Sin.

Purity – Poverty – Piety

The Lord also knew that all ‘who keep the commandments of God and bear testimony to Jesus would be targets of the devil’s snares (Revelation 12:17). As the perfect pastor of our souls and the pedagogue of perpetual life in paradise, the Lord provided us with a remedy to defeat all of these three temptations. When tempted into indulging our concupiscence, the Lord calls us into a holy purity by commanding us to fast and moderate our senses of pleasure.

If we find ourselves dazzled by worldly glitz. Then the Lord asks to ‘give alms,” so as to cultivate a spirit of detachment in our souls (Matthew 6:2). Finally, when the devil promises us unchecked power in any domain of our lives, the Lord Jesus counsels us to prayer. For in prayer, we submit our bodies and souls before God, and humbly lift our minds in contemplation of his inscrutable truth and unite our hearts in devotion to His Sacred Heart. As soon as we hear the whispers of evil, we pray from the depths of our troubled soul, ‘lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from the evil one’ (Matthew 6:13).

When the Lord allowed Satan to tempt him in the desert, the devil bit the bait and unwittingly presented the Lord Jesus a perfect opportunity to enlighten us about the spiritual warfare that rages all around us. When the devil throws pleasure at us, we respond like Jesus with purity. When Satan boasts of the pizzazz of this passing world’s possessions before our impressionable eyes, we choose poverty; when the trappings of worldly power seek to ply our affections from God’s providence, then we turn to God in submissive prayer.

Pride – Piety

Pure, impoverished, and prayerful we may be, but the devil’s assaults are not finished yet. For he returns with that first sin of deathly pride. He might commend us for our purity, whilst enticing us to scorn the impure. He will congratulate us on our poverty, but tempt us to despise the rich. He will listen on as we pray, before sowing seeds of judgement against heathens. In all of this, then, the devil’s final battle is pride. Were it not for the goodness of God, we would be lost, eternally damned as prideful souls in hell. Our Lord Jesus thus warns us not to practice our ‘piety before men in order to be seen by them,” so as to ensure that our good deeds are motivated by love, not pride. When our piety is ordered to God’s love, then everything we think, say, or do will be directed in a holy submission to God our Father.

In the end, the devil could no longer withstand our Lord’s scriptural retorts. Satan left him, and God sent his angels to minister to his Son (Matthew 4:11). The devil shall leave us alone, too, once we gracefully and piously fight our temptation to pride by trusting in the loving and protecting help of God our omnipotent Father.

In Imitation Of Christ

War brings out the worst in human beings, but conversely it also brings out the best. There are many stories of courage, heroism and bravery in the annals of World War II. What follows is just one of them.

At the time of the surprise attack on the United States naval base of Pearl Harbour by the Empire of Japan on 7 December 1941, America was a neutral country in World War II. However, after ‘the date that would live in infamy’, she formally entered the war on the side of the Allies.

Numbers of troopships were deployed during the years of combat, often drafted from commercial shipping fleets. One of these was the Dorchester, a civilian liner converted for military service as a troop transport of the War Shipping Administration.

On February 3, 1943, USAT Dorchester was attacked, sending 676 men to their graves in the icy waters of the Atlantic Ocean. It was the worst troop transport disaster the American nation suffered during the war, but it was not for this that it has always been remembered.

Departing from St. John’s,  Newfoundland on 2 February 1943, the Dorchester was filled to capacity, carrying 902 servicemen, merchant seamen and civilian workers on their way to an American base in Greenland. It was well known that they would be in danger from the many German submarines that roamed the area north of Newfoundland, referred to as “Torpedo Junction”.

Among those on board were 4 newly commissioned chaplains on their way to their first duty assignments.

They were of diverse faiths but with similar motivations. They had all been ordained years earlier, had experience in civilian parishes, and after the attack on Pearl Harbour were moved to minister to troops in battle. Since boarding the Dor chester in New York, they had been working as a team to counsel, comfort, motivate, and generally assist the men on board. Most of these were young, new recruits, who were on their first sea voyage. They were seasick, scared and lonely so the chaplains spent a good deal of their time helping them to cope.

The Priest and The Rabbi

John P. Washington was born in New Jersey on 18 July 1908, the son of Irish immigrants and the eldest of 7 children. His neighbourhood was tough, and he almost lost his sight in an airgun accident.

He attended St. Rose of Lima Catholic Elementary School in Newark and had a newspaper round to provide money for his large family. He loved music and was a member of the church choir. As early as the seventh grade, he knew he wanted to be a priest. That dream came true on 15 June 1935.

Alexander D. Goode was born on 10 May 1911 in New York City, the son of a rabbi. He attended Eastern High School in Washington, DC, where he earned medals in tennis, swimming, and track and was an excellent student. From his earliest days, he planned to follow in his father’s footsteps as a rabbi.

Virtually penniless as a college student during the Great Depression, Alexander contemplated quitting school, but he believed it was God’s plan for him to pursue a religious vocation. For much of his youth, he served in the National Guard to make ends meet. In 1935, he married his childhood sweetheart, Theresa Flax, and they had one daughter, Rosalie. His first assignment as a rabbi was in Marion, Indiana.

The Protestant Minister, Clark V. Poling, was born on 7 August 1910 in Columbus, Ohio. His family was a prominent one and his father was a well-known radio evangelist and religious newspaper editor. There was never any doubt that he would become the seventh generation of his family to enter the ministry. In high school, he excelled at football and was student body president.

After studying at Hope College in Michigan and Rutgers University in New Jersey, he entered Yale University’s School of Divinity. After which he was ordained a minister in the Reformed Church of America. By the time he became pastor of the First Reformed Church in Schenectady, new York, he was married with a young son. He would not live to see his baby daughter.

George L. Fox was born in Lewistown, Pennsylvania on 15 March 1900. He enlisted in World War I without finishing high school in order to escape an abusive father. His gallant service in the Great War as a medic earned him the Silver Star, several Purple Hearts, and the French Croix de Guerre.

After studies in Illinois Wesleyan University and the Boston University School of Theology, he was eventually ordained a Methodist Minister on 10 June 1934. He assumed the pastorate of various churches all in Vermont. By this time, he was married and had a son; a daughter followed in 1936.

Last Hours

Though the chaplains had vastly different backgrounds, their similar experiences and love of God brought them together on the deck of the Dorchester. On that last night, they threw an impromptu party in the main mess area. Afterwards, Fr Washington said Mass in the same place, and men of different faiths attended.

As the clock ticked past midnight, many began to breathe easier with the knowledge that they were near safe waters. Then it happened, the U-boat rose silently to the ocean’s surface in the dark winter night. Torpedoes were fired. The initial explosion killed dozens outright. The attack quickly eliminated all power and radio contact with nearby coastguard escort ships. Panicked men, not trapped below deck, scrambled topside, stunned from the explosion, the frigid darkness and the blasting arctic winds.

The four chaplains immediately jumped into action, calming frantic soldiers and tending to the wound- ed. When it was found that there were not sufficient life jackets, they each removed their own and gave them to others, in spite of the fact that this meant their fate was sealed.

Some survivors later said their last memory of the ship was that of the four chaplains braced at the rail, arms entwined, praying and singing aloud. United in faith, they selflessly helped others, exemplifying courage and sacrifice in their final moments.

They were posthumously awarded the Distinguished Service Order and Purple Heart. In 1960, Congress authorised that a special gold medal be awarded to them.

In a world torn asunder by hatred and war, these chaplains continue to shine an eternal light on the importance of our common humanity rather than the differences that divide us.

The Cloister Garden

Frater Fiachra

Lily of the Valley, Convallaria Majalis, The May Lily

Lily of the Valley, ‘O Mystic Rose’, we sing in the old Marian hymn, I’ll sing a hymn to Mary. The Lily of the Valley was said to resemble the Blessed Virgin because of her meekness and lowliness, and the hidden nature of her life with reference to the valleys and lowlands of our world.

The unique fragrance of the lily, which can be quite potent,t is a symbol of the Immaculate Conception of the Virgin and the puri- ty of her body and soul. Tradition holds that when Mary wept at the foot of the cross, her tears fell to the ground and turned into these tiny white fragrant teardrops. Another tradition holds that when Eve was expelled from the garden, she wept, and her tears turned into flowers as she walked away from paradise.

An English legend from the 6th century associates St. Leonard with the flower while encountering the devil in a forest in Sussex. For three days and nights, he struggled with the devil who fought against him viciously, leaving poor Leonard, as we might say, in tatters. Leonard was victorious, and the devil abandoned the assault against the holy hermit. Wherever St. Leonard’s blood had fallen on the forest floor, the lily of the valley emerged, and the forest of St. Leonard became a place of pilgrimage in spring, where pilgrims would follow the trails of white fragrant bells and collect them for those who needed help in sickness and temptation.

In France on May 1st, 1560, the young King Charles IX, then 10 years of age, was offered a lily of the valley in honour of the Virgin Mary by a knight during a visit to the Drôme region. The following year, which was also the year of his coronation, the king, remembering the gesture with appreciation,n decided that he would take up the idea himself. Accordingly, every first day of May, he would offer a sprig of lily of the valley to each lady of the court as a gift of good luck and prosperity and a symbol of the beginning of summer.

In the 1900s, the French fashion designer Christian Dior put the lily of the valley back in the spotlight, offering lily of the valley sprigs to his workers and customers and announcing it as his favourite flower. Being of a very superstitious nature, he also kept in his pocket a dried sprig that was contained in a small box. During the fashion shows, he asked the workers to sew dried sprigs of lily of the valley inside the clothes. He made the flower an essential part of his couture and even dedicated an entire collection to the lily of the valley in 1954. It became so strongly associated with the brand that it can still be seen as in the House of Dior’s designs today. When Dior died, his coffin was adorned with a full wreath of lilies of the valley.

The lily of the valley is naturally a woodland plant and has a great spreading habit, which makes it ideal for growing as a ground cover plant. The lily thrives in a moist, shaded spot and gradually spreads to form dense clumps of lush, green foliage. Mulch annually with leaf mould or other organic matter and propagate by dividing clumps in autumn. The lily of the valley is the queen of all natural perfumes, and I think it is most Christian, as it makes us stoop in lowliness to appreciate its beauty and fragrance.

The Angels

Many people are intrigued by the topic of angels and much has been said and written about them. But what do we really know about these mysterious spirits? This series of articles will attempt to address this fascinating subject.

In the name of God, our God of Israel, may Michael, God’s angel messenger of compassion, watch over your right side. May Gabriel, God’s angel messenger of strength and courage, be on your left and before you, guiding your path, … while behind you, supporting you, stands Raphael, God’s angel of healing, and over your head, surrounding you, is the presence of the Divine.

The word “angel” is derived from the Greek word aggelos. Aggelos is in turn a translation of the Hebrew word mal’akh, which means messenger. An Old English word for it was aerendgast, literally “errand-spirit”

Perhaps the most significant Catholic statement concerning the existence of angels comes from the Fourth Lateran Council held in the thirteenth century. This council declared that God is the creator of all things, both “the spiritual or angelic world and the corporeal and visible universe.” The declaration was echoed in the nineteenth centu- ry at the First Vatican Council and was repeated by Pope Paul VI in 1972.

The Catechism of the Catholic Church is clear about the existence of angels: “The existence of the spiritual, non-corporeal beings that Sacred Scripture usually calls ‘angels” is a truth of faith. The witness of Scripture is as clear as the unanimity of Tradition. CCC 328.

From the Beginning

Angels have been present since creation and throughout the history of salvation, announcing this salvation from afar or near and serving the accomplishment of the divine plan. From the Incarnation to the Ascension, the life of the Word incarnate is surrounded by the adoration and service of angels.

Holy Scripture clearly teaches that the Angels pray on our behalf. The prophet Zacharias, speaking of the supplicating angels who were watching over Jerusalem, says, “The angel of the Lord answered, and said, ‘O Lord of hosts, how long wilt thou not have not have mercy on Jerusalem, and the cities of Judah?” (Zach. 1:12). And the Archangel Raphael said to Tobias, “When thou didst pray with tears…I offered my prayer to the Lord.” (Tob. 12:12). St Augustine says, “The Angels pray for us, not as if God did not know our needs, but the sooner to obtain for us the gifts of his mercy and to secure for us the blessings of His grace.”

After our Lord’s Resurrection, we read how an Angel descended from Heaven and rolled back the stone that had closed the Holy Sepulchre. The Sacred Scriptures say that the countenance of the Angel was like lightning and his raiment white as snow. His appearance was so full of majesty that the soldiers whom Christ’s enemies had placed to guard the Tomb were terrified and dared not look on him but fell to the ground as if dead.

When man reflects on the universe and his place in it, he discovers the principle of hierarchy. Living things are higher, ontologically better than non-living things. Animals are higher than plants. Cats feel; chrysanthemums do not. As plants are higher than minerals and animals are higher than plants, man is higher than the animals. He is capable of analytical thought and can distinguish right from wrong, can love (at various levels) and has a will and a conscience.

If there were no animals, there would be a big gap between plants and humans; if no plants, a big gap between animals and minerals.

And if there were no angels, there would be a big gap between man and God.

Great Faculties

The Angels, like God, have two great faculties: the Will and the Intellect. When an angel wills, he never draws back. He wills with all his possible power, and there can be no change. His decisions are certain and irrevocable, for they are made with all the necessary information about what he wills. In what he does, there is no struggle, no conflict. He bears down opposition with irresistible might.

The Egyptians, as we read in Genesis, held God’s chosen people in cruel bondage. God, to punish the oppressors and deliver his children, sent an Angel who slew 70,000 Egyptians in one night! The intellect of the Angel is incomparably superior to the human intellect. The Angels are not only perfect in beauty, mighty in strength, but they are full of knowledge and wisdom.

Their manner of understanding is likewise completely different from ours. The human mind has to plod from truth to truth just as the human body moves step by step, whereas the angelic intelligence grasps the whole of a subject at a single glance. Seeing a principle, it sees at once all its consequences; seeing a truth, it sees at the same time all its possible aspects.

The most learned academics of this Earth have amassed the knowledge of a limited number of subjects with infinite labour and long years of study. Nor may they claim the credit for all they know, for they began where others had left off, and others will continue from where they have left off. The knowledge, too, thus acquired at the cost of such labour is frequently mingled with errors, mistakes and doubts, whereas the knowledge of the Angels is clear, certain and free from all possibility of error.

For the Angels know all the secrets of nature, they see into the centre of the Earth, into the depths of the sea, they have all-natural knowledge. They know more about health and medicine than all the doctors in the World, more about the stars and the Heavens than all the astronomers who ever lived or will live. All sciences are known to them in their most absolute perfection, besides which God fills their intelligence with very oceans of supernatural light.

The Mystery Of The Burning Bush: Mary And Virginity

Dom Aelred Magee ocso

In the bush that Moses saw burning yet unburnt, we see the symbol of your wonderfully preserved virginity. Mother of God, intercede for us.

ike a thread running through the cloth of the Work of God – the celebration of the Divine Office, or the Liturgy of the Hours Cistercian monks and nuns turn their gaze regularly to the patronage and example of the Mother of God. In each of the seven offices celebrated in choir by Cistercian communities, a little antiphon draws our attention to some aspect of Mary’s participation in the great plan of salvation which the Father brings to completion in the person of the Son, Jesus Christ. Indeed, some of these antiphons are sung by the whole Church at prayer, on the Solemnity of Mary the Mother of God (1st January).

The antiphon with which we began this piece is sung at the Office of Terce, the Third Hour, which commemorates especially the descent of the Holy Spirit on the newborn Church at Pentecost. It celebrates one of the most ancient titles given to Mary, and one which is rooted in Sacred Scripture, and bears the autograph of Mary herself – “But how can this come about, since I am a virgin?” (Luke 1:34).

The fathers of the Church delighted in borrowing imagery and refashioning it to suit their own purposes. In this case, one of the key events in salvation history becomes a vehicle for meditation on Mary’s virgin motherhood. The divine self-revelation in the burning bush at Sinai for Moses, and the voice which spoke in that moment, began the definitive journey from slavery to free- dom which would eventually assume its fullness and explosive significance in Christ’s death and resurrection. In the burning bush, the Hidden God reveals himself by name, and so opens an intimacy with humankind which will remain unchallenged and unparalleled. The fact, as always, that it is God who chooses to act in this way will find wonderful resonance in the marriage of virginity and motherhood in Blessed Mary.

As Father Jean Corbon says of this mystery of mysteries: There is neither pantheism nor a simple process of sacralization, for this presence is the presence of a person. The Holy One does not destroy but penetrates with fire everything that is. Human beings are his holy land, and the divine glory permeates it all the more profoundly as the divine salvation draws near… Here, everything is given gratuitously, both in the fire that reveals itself and in the heart that receives it. And at that great moment of the annunciation, it is the fire of the Holy Spirit which burns without consuming, and the heart of the Virgin which receives without being diminished!

Catching Our Breath

The mystery of Mary’s virginity is. of course, always at the service of the mystery of Christ. And that mystery is the expansive plains of Sacred Scripture. That delightful and penetrating poet and theolo- gian, Ephraim the Syrian, writing in the fourth century, traced the brightness of the Virgin birth from the spotless earth which gave birth to Adam, through the virgin Eve, to our already mentioned Moses at Sinai, touching on the famous prophecy in Isaiah which also announced a name (Emmanuel, God-with-us), and finally to Christ’s resurrection, the new birth, from a tomb which had never been used. And in this climactic moment, he allows himself to run free: The womb and Sheol shouted with joy and cried out about your Resurrection. The womb that was sealed conceived you: Sheol that was secured, brought you forth…

Against nature, the womb conceived, and Sheol yielded. Sealed was the grave which they entrusted with keeping the dead man. Virginal was the womb that no man knew. The virginal womb and the sealed grave like trumpets for a deaf people, shouted in its ear.

And for us today is there not a shout in our ear in the very matter of Mary’s virginity and the loss of a sense of how integral virginity is to the beauty of the human person made in the image of God? Not only the reality of virginity but the invitation to chastity, to respect for the other, for the sacredness of the sexual act and a child as a gift of God made possible through the cooperation of parents. Mary’s perpetual virginity should catch our breath, not only because of its mystery in the service of mystery, but because of its relevance in our altogether selfish and entitled way of being.

The Life Of Saint Martin

The first day of January 1639 well as I do that ever since you found Martin in his sixtieth year. On the first day of January 1640, he would no longer be on earth.

One day Fr Cyprian de Medina, after looking all through the convent, found Martin sweeping in the kitchen. Father Cyprian was the Mexican Archbishop’s nephew, and as he hurried up to Martin, he could hardly contain his excitement. “Brother Martin, I have such a surprise for you! You are to go to Mexico to His Grace, my uncle!”

Martin smiled at Father Cyprian. How well he remembered those days, so many years ago, when this same priest had been an awkward young novice. How he been such a general source of amusement because he was so clumsy. Now he was a famous scholar, a fine-looking man and a credit to the Order.

Martin stopped his sweeping for a moment. “Mexico, Father Cyprian? Why ever should I go there?”

Cyprian chuckled. “You are not fooling me,” he said. “You know as saved his life, my uncle thinks you are a treasure, and he wants you to be near at hand. Mexico needs a wonderworker, he says, and he wants you there.”

Martin sighed. No matter what he said or did, no one ever seemed to believe that the cures that had happened at his hands were not his doing at all. They were the work of God, in answer to a simple prayer. “His Grace, the Archbishop, would have recovered without my help,” he said. “Dear Father Cyprian, why are you always trying to make me feel proud?”

The priest flung up his hands in despair. “What an impossible man you are!” he cried. “Brother Martin, have you forgotten what you did for me? How I was once the laughing-stock of the convent because of my looks? How I was too short and too fat…”

“You always had a good heart, Father Cyprian. “How I was stupid at books? How I was never able to…”

“God was always your only worried look just the same. How
love, Father.”

“How you prayed for me when I fell sick as a novice, and afterwards no one recognised me because I had grown twelve inches, became a good student and changed in all my looks? Ah, dear Brother Martin! Where would I be without you?”

Here at Santo Domingo,” smiled Martin, smoothing the handle of his broom. But even as he stood there there smiling at the other man, a familiar pain stabbed his whole body with the suddenness of lightning. Of late, it had been with him often, that pain. Was this the reason that he could smile at Father Cyprian’s bit of news that the Archbishop wanted to move him to Mexico? In his heart, Martin knew that soon God would be calling him to go on another and much more important journey.

Cyprian seemed to sense that something was wrong, and that strange thoughts were passing through his friend’s mind. “You are ill!” he cried anxiously. “Brother Martin, why didn’t you tell me? Why aren’t you in bed, instead of working here in the kitchen?

Martin held tight to his broom, hoping the pain would pass. “I’m all right,” he managed to say. “It’s only natural for an old man to feel his age now and then.”

The priest peered anxiously into Martin’s eyes. “Sixty years isn’t so old,” he said, but his face wore a dreadful if anything should happen to Brother Martin!

It was only a few days later that the community were surprised to see Martin wearing a brand-new habit. It was well known that he only chose the poorest and most patched together garments. One priest, Father John de Barbaran, jokingly asked Martin if he was suddenly becoming vain about his clothes. In answer Martin said, “No, Father, I just want to have a new habit for my burial!” Father John stared. “Burial? Why, Martin, whatever do you mean?”

“I mean I am going to die, Father, in about four days.”

Saint Martin Replies

Anon: I wish to thank St Martin, Padre Pio and St Jude for many favours received. My three children had cancer and one of them died as a result. St Martin gave me the strength to go on. I will always be grateful for all the answers to many many prayers. I know well St Martin is helping me every day and I will continue to pray to him for the rest of his life.

Westmeath: I wish to publish my Thanksgiving to the Sacred Heart, Our Blessed Lady and St Martin. I prayed that our son would find employment in his field nearer home, and our prayers were answered. I pray to St Martin every day and I feel that we have received many blessings through his intercession.

Galway: I have so much to thank St Martin for but I just want to mention one favour here. We had a lamb who was very sick with a stiff neck which it could not move. At one point we left him stretched on a bale of hay, but when we returned, he had not moved. The vet had given all possible injections and said there was no hope, even if he lived the neck would never be right. One of the family went out in the evening with a statue of St Martin to the shed and we all prayed. The next day all was well. We kept the lamb because he was St Martin’s gift.

Malta I am 70 years of age, and I have been receiving and reading the Saint Martin magazine since I was 13 years old. I pray to St Martin, and he helps me every day. I am indebted to him. He is my greatest friend; I call on him and he answers me. All the mem- bers of my family know how much I love him, and they ask for my prayers to St Martin on their behalf. Thank you, St Martin.

Clare: I would like to give thanks for a wonderful favour which we received. I prayed for the gift of a grandchild, and we are now enjoying this wonderful miracle in our family. I have received many favours through the intercession of St Martin. He never lets us down and I will always keep praying to him.

Anon: This is a thanksgiving to St Martin for his intercession on behalf of my son. He was given the grace to overcome a very serious health problem. Please con- tinue to help us St Martin.

Fermanagh: I wish to thank St Martin for favours received. I had a lot of troubles I was trying to cope with the main one being the death of my sister. I prayed for the intercession of St Martin and St Pio and thankfully I am in a much better place now. I am so grateful to them both.

CORK I have suffered from health problems for the past year and as a result money has been in short supply. I have always pray- ed to St Martin as my mother had great faith in him. We know he had answered our prayers through his intercession on many occa- sions. I offered a Novena regard- ing a medical appointment and in hopes that surgery would not be necessary after all. This proved to be the case. I was even able to discontinue the medication which I had been taking for many years. Even more good news came when I heard from the Pension Department that my pension had been incorrect- ly assessed and they were refunding me the arrears! It was a significant sum and one that helped me get back on my feet. I knew St Martin was a good friend to all in need and have had cause to be grateful to him often, but this lump sum out of the blue and my improved health are really miracles.

ANON I promised publication in thanksgiving to the Sacred Heart, Our Lady and St Martin for my daughter’s interview to be suc- cessful as she has had so many letdowns in the past. She did get the job, and I will keep praying to St Martin to guide her in this new path in her life.

LIMERICK I would like to thank St Martin for a wonderful favour received and for taking care of me down through the years. I am also very grateful for his intercession on behalf of my wonderful furry friends whom he keeps safe and well. I would be lost without them.

True Fidelity

True Fidelity

Vincent Travers op

It may be a simple word a kind gesture, a gentle smile a touch of humanity”

With age, and as I grow older and enter my twilight years, I am less confident, less sure of God and religion, unlike when I was in my younger years. Now, as never before, I realize more and more how tremendous the mystery of God is. The more I ponder its magnitude, the more I grasp how ineffable God is, the more clearly I see that my understanding of God is a long way from being adequate and sure.

The longer I live, the less I know of the mystery of God. The older I get, the more I see how blind I am to my own weaknesses and hypocrisies. I don’t always know when I am rationalizing or how biased I am when walking in the footsteps of the man from Galilee. And even when I think I do know what I am called to do,when I think I am being faithful, I don’t always have the strength or will to do what I know to be right. And I see how unfaithful I am.

Great Action

But when I remember the invitation that Jesus extended at the Last Supper to keep alive his memory, to celebrate, do what he did, I know, at least, in this great action, we are being faithful. We are doing what we should be doing. We are measuring up to what Jesus asks of us. Each time we listen to his word, break bread, eat his body and drink his blood, attend mass, we are being faithful to his command; we are obeying his dying wishes: ‘Do this in memory of me’. I know, too, we are doing what he asks of his church. I know, whatever the many failings of the church are, the church in this great act of worship, has always been faithful to the heart of Jesus in his dying moments.

Obeying Divine Command

In this one deep, personal, and meaningful way, as the people of God, we can be faithful, we can measure up. Whereas, in so many other ways we can’t always control how we feel, how we think and behave. But when celebrating Eucharist, regardless of our inadequacies and weaknesses, flaws and failings, doubts and confusion, we are doing, individually and collectively, what Jesus wants us to do. We are being truly faithful in keeping alive his memory and loving presence amongst us in his way.

Justice and Love

Frank McCourt in his autobiography tells a boyhood story about himself in his hometown, Limerick, Ireland. After his mother had given birth, relatives sent a gift of five pounds to buy milk for the newborn baby. But his father, an alcoholic, took the money and spent it in a pub, drinking. His mother sent young Frank to go out to look for his father, find him, and bring him home. Instead, he finds a drunken sailor in a pub asleep with a plate of untouched fish and chips in front of him. Frank, starving with hunger, takes the fish and chips and eats them in the street outside the pub. Then his boyish conscience nags him. He feels guilty of stealing and decides to go to confession in St. Saviour’s, Dominican Church, close by. He confesses that he stole the fish and chips from a drunk in a pub. The priest asks why he did it. Frank answers that he was hungry and there wasn’t a scrap of food in the house, and that his father was drinking with the money for the newborn baby.

Simple and Profound

The priest doesn’t say a word. Instead of chiding Frank and giving him a penance he remains silent. Frank begins to think that he has fallen asleep. And then the priest speaks, “Child, I sit here. I hear the sins of the poor and give them absolution. But I should be the one on his knees washing their feet. Go and pray for me.” He blesses Frankie in Latin and talks to himself in English. Frankie wonders what he did (Angela’s Ashes, 185).

We have in that simple encounter between priest and boy a challenging description of Eucharist. We should be on our knees washing each other’s feet because that is what Jesus did at the Last Supper (John chapter 13).

Justice

‘To wash feet’ is biblical language calling us to service, to do what Jesus did, to “lay down our lives”, to love others for their own sakes. To be of service in whatever way we can, however humble, and not be a ‘selfie’. It may be a simple word, a kind gesture, a gentle smile, a touch of humanity. Treating a human being as a human being, with respect. Small is beautiful. Eucharist calls on us to see each other as persons, not objects or things. To unite in whatever way we can, in whatever separates and divides us, from the alienated, marginalized, and discriminated.

That is Eucharist. Eucharist and Justice are inseparable.

Questions And Answers

Question 1. Is it true that a soul in purgatory can continue to sin, as in not forgiving a person who may have hurt them during their life? Why are souls in purgatory referred to as “holy souls” when they are there only on account of their sins?

Answer:

They are called ‘holy’ because they are in union with God and can no longer sin. Already saved they are awaiting the moment when they are fully cleansed of their sins and will be admitted into the fullness of the presence of God. Not only do they forgive those who may have hurt them in this life but they can also pray and obtain blessings for those of us still here on earth.

Question 2. In April 1829 Daniel O Connell won Catholic Emancipation for the Irish People. In practical terms what did that mean?

Answer:

Briefly, it meant that Catholics could now sit as MPs at Westminster. It meant also that Catholics were eligible for all public offices except those of Lord Chancellor, Monarch, Regent, Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, and any judicial appointment in any ecclesiastical court. This lifted most civil restrictions.

Question 3. What is the original story behind The Cross of Cong?

Answer:

Origins of the Cross

The Cross of Cong is a processional cross, a type of cross common at the time for ceremonial processions. The cross was commissioned (in the twelfth century) by Tairrdelbach Ua Conchobair, King of Connacht and (according to the inscription of the cross at least) High King of Ireland. He had it made in order to donate it to and thus form a valuable partnership with the Cathedral of Tuam in Galway.

What happened to the Cross?

The Cross was originally known as the Cross of Roscommon since it was made and started its life there. Although it was in Tuam for a time, it was transferred to Cong at some point, most likely for safekeeping with the increasing threat of attacks and invasions of religious sites in Ireland. It was probably used there for very special occasions in the following centuries, but would have been hidden among locals and members of religious orders in their own homes due to persecution against Catholics during the Penal Laws. One thing is for sure, it would never have been on public display at this time when not in use.

Eventually, in 1829, the cross finally emerged from hiding when the last abbot of Cong, Fr. Prendergast, revealed on his deathbed that he had been keeping it hidden in his belongings for decades. A professor at Trinity College named James MacCullagh bought it from Prendergast’s successor and gave it to the Royal Irish Academy. It can now be seen in the National Museum of Ireland.

The Industral Revolution

The Industrial Revolution was characterised by enormous growth in many areas of industry: mining, engineering, transport, and construction, to name but a few. As the industrial revolution developed, so did its demand for more iron and steel. Britain led the world’s Industrial Revolution with its early commitment to coal mining, steam power, machinery, railways, and shipbuilding. Iron was one of the most basic requirements of these new industries.

The Age of Iron

In the 1700s, iron was by no means a new material, it had been around since the Iron Age nearly 3000 years earlier. However, production of iron was restricted to small-scale smelting of iron ores. And the amount that could be produced was limited. Iron was produced by smelting it with charcoal (wood that has been heated in the absence of air to burn off the impurities in the wood and leave it enriched in carbon).

Unfortunately, Britain had depleted huge areas of forest for building and fuel since the 1500s; its timber supplies for charcoal could not sustain the new demand, and the country had become strongly dependent on iron imports from Sweden. What was needed was a method by which iron could be smelted in serious tonnage quantities; this was going to need a better heat source than charcoal.

Coal looked like it might be such a fuel. There was a problem, though: coal tends to have a high concentration of sulphur, which, along with other impurities, makes iron brittle. So, iron produced by smelting with coal was of very poor quality.

Abraham Derby and Henry Cort

In 1708, Abraham Darby had the idea of using not coal, but coke to smelt the iron. Coke is made by controlled heating of coal in the same way that charcoal is produced from wood. Coke was the key step in developing a furnace capable of making cast iron on a large scale.

This development led to the cast iron industry being founded on the banks of the Severn at Coalbrookdale in Shropshire, England. The Old Furnace, parts of which still exist today, was the forerunner of the modern blast furnace. It was used to make the members of the first cast iron bridge, spanning the River Seven. The Iron Bridge, as it is appropriately called, was opened in 1781; it was the first major bridge in the world to be made of cast iron and was greatly celebrated after construction owing to its use of the new material.

Although this was a major development, the impact was limited as the iron was still brittle; however, it was a major step forward in the production of iron for the Industrial Revolution’s advancement.

The key development came in 1783, when English Ironmaster Henry Cort, obtained a patent for grooved rollers that were capable of producing iron bars more quickly and economically than the old methods of hammering or of cutting strips from a rolled plate. The following year he patented his puddling process, a method of converting pig iron (crude iron obtained directly from the blast furnace and cast in moulds which resembled a sow suckling piglets) into wrought iron. It was the first method that allowed wrought iron to be produced on a large scale.

1825 has been called the start of the new Iron Age as the iron industry experienced a massive stimulation from the heavy demand for railways, which needed iron rails, iron in the stock, bridges and tunnels. From 1793 blast furnaces got bigger, iron production quadrupled and by 1850, Britain had become renowned around the world for railway iron and was the largest European producer and exporter of iron to the rest of Europe and America.

The Age of Steel

Like iron, steel was known in antiquity and had been produced in blast furnaces for thousands of years. It is an alloy of iron and carbon. Wrought iron has little carbon, just enough to make it hard without losing its malleability; cast iron has a lot of carbon which makes it hard but brittle and non-malleable. In between wrought and cast iron is steel making it harder than wrought iron, yet malleable and flexible, unlike cast iron. These properties make steel far more useful than either wrought or cast iron. Unfortunately, there was no simple way to control the carbon level in iron so that steel could be manufactured cheaply and efficiently in large quantities; that is, until 1856 when British metallurgist, engineer, and inventor, Sir Henry Bessemer, came up with a technique to mass produce it. The Bessemer Process, as it is known, lowered the cost of producing steel and led to steel being widely the substitute for cast iron. This revolution in steel production provided cheaper, higher-quality material and meant that, finally, iron ore from anywhere in the world could be used to make steel.

Steel is now the world’s most important engineering and construction material. It is used in every aspect of our lives; in cars and construction products, refrigerators and washing machines, cargo ships and surgical scalpels, and much more besides.

The impact of the Industrial Revolution on society

The Industrial Revolution marked the transition to new manufacturing processes. New chemical manufacturing, iron and steel production, water power, steam power, machine tools and the rise of the factory system. Other changes included improved roadways, waterways, and railways.

The volume and variety of factory-produced goods raised the standard of living for many people and job opportunities in growing factories resulted in a population shift from rural areas.

One of the defining impacts of the Industrial Revolution was the rise of cities. By 1850, for the first time in world history, more people lived in cities than in rural areas and the new industrialised cities grew the economies of their nations.

Improved transportation also meant as people moved to new places, ideas and information spread. This was the beginning of our modern world.

Animals And The Saints

If you have men who will exclude any of God’s creatures from the shelter of compassion and pity, you will have men who will deal likewise with their fellow men.’

St. Francis of Assisi

The Saint that comes to mind The when we think about animals is of course St. Francis of Assisi. He spoke of God’s love for all creation and he considered the animals his brothers and sisters. There is a story that he tamed a fierce wolf who was keeping the citizens of Gubbio in Umbria behind the walls of the city, too frightened to venture out, as he was a killer of livestock and men. Frances made peace with the wolf and pertinently observed that it was only because he was suffering hunger that he had done evil. He promised the wolf that the citizens he had once terrorised would in the future give him food. This pledge was honoured. At Gubbio’s Church of St Francis of Peace in 1872, during restoration, the centuries-old skeleton of a large wolf was discovered near the foundations.

A wolf also appears in the story of St Ailbhe, an Irish bishop, who as a baby, was abandoned in the forest but nurtured by a she-wolf. Years later, after he had become a bishop, an older she-wol,f pursued by a hunting party, fled to the Bishop and laid her head upon his breast. Ailbhe protected his former foster-mother and every day welcomed her and her little ones to take their food in the hall.

St Ciaran, converted to the Christian faith by St Patrick, was building himself a cell in a lonely woodland district. Suddenly, he noticed a fierce-looking boar. He spoke gently to him, addressing him as ‘Brother Boar’. The boar, realising Ciaran was a friend,d helped him to build his shelter, tearing down strong branches with his teeth.

All God’s Creatures

There are other saints who are linked with various animals. St Odo of Cluny was rescued by a wolf when he was attacked by foxes. The sixth century Irish bish- op St Colman was awakened by a cock each morning for his Vigils; a mouse would scurry about to keep him from giving in to sleep. St Jerome took a thorn from the paw of a lion who repaid him by serving at the monastery until the end of his life. St Francis of Paola is said to have had a pet lamb and a pet trout that were accidentally killed for food. However the saint raised them both from the dead. St Anthony Abbot lived as a hermit in Egypt and was followed around by a pig whose illness he had cured. St. Cuthbert is the patron of otters. Two of these beautiful creatures would come and warm his feet as he stood by the North Sea during his nightly prayer vigils. St Melan-gell of Wales sheltered a hunted hare in the folds of her gown, and St Roche, abandoned, having contracted the Plague, was brought bread by a dog who licked his wounds.

A common thread running through these tales is compassion and a willingness to recognise animals as part of God’s plan. Martin Buber, an important religious philosopher, recognised the Divine Connection as a young boy when stroking his favourite horse. Inherent in the act was his own emotion,n but also an awareness of how the horse felt experiencing the loving action.

Our own St Martin made it possible for a dog, a cat, and a little mouse to partake from the same bowl; an example of the all-inclusive love which breaks down the barriers that separate us from one another, a harmony which was lost after the expulsion from Eden. Animals point us to the interdependent relationship between all of creation, wherein we are called by a loving God, to be the best that we can be.

The Bible Lectio Divina

Do You Love Me?

Jesus said to Simon Peter, “Simon, son of John, do you love me?” (John 21: 16)

It is possible for us to relate to Jesus as we would to a doctor or a counsellor who has been very good to us, who has given us huge help and is genuinely concerned about our welfare. We would not see such a relationship as one of friendship or affection.

Karl Rahner was one of the great theologians of the past century. All through his life he studied what Jesus had taught. At the age of seventy-seven he wrote a book about loving Jesus. He stressed that though Jesus was the Son of God, he was fully human, like us in all things except sin. He rose from the dead and is alive now. We can love him immediately and concretely.

Fr. Rahner described a conversation he had with another theologian who spoke about Jesus in an abstract and ‘heady’ way that had little to do with the Jesus of the normal Christian faith. Fr. Rahner said to him, “Yes, you see you are actually only dealing with Jesus when you throw your arms around him and realise right down to the bottom of your being that this is something you can still do today.”

Tenderness

Two qualities of Jesus make it easier for us to throw our arms around him. One of these is his tenderness. When the apostles tried to prevent children coming to Jesus he was annoyed and said, “Let the little children come to me and do not stop them”. Then he put his arms round them, laid his hands on them and gave them his blessing. St. Luke wrote that Jesus loved Martha and Mary and Lazarus; he wept at the tomb of Lazarus. When Jesus saw the crowds who were harassed and dejected, he felt sorry for them.

We see his tenderness in the stories he told. While he was still a long way off the father of the prodigal son saw him and was moved with pity. “He ran to the boy, clasped him in his arms and kissed him tenderly.” When the woman with the bad name in the town poured perfumed ointment on his feet and dried them with her hair, he was at ease with this gesture of tenderness. At the Last Supper he told his apostles that “no one has greater love than this: to lay down one’s life for one’s friends… You are my friends.”

Meekness

The second quality that makes it easier for us to throw our arms around Jesus is his meekness. To be meek does not mean to be timid or weak. Jesus stood his ground before the high priest, and before Pilate and Herod. Some of his opponents conceded, “We know you are an honest man, that you are not afraid of anyone because a person’s rank means nothing to you.”

To be meek is to be unassuming, unpretentious, gentle, not pushy or dominating or standing on one’s dignity. St. Paul said, “Though he was in the form of God, he did not count his equality with God a thing to be grasped but emptied himself, taking the form of a servant.” He chose to be an unknown carpenter in Nazareth for most of his life. During his public lif,e he had nowhere to lay his head. He insisted that he came not to be served but to serve. At the Last Supper, he washed his disciples’ feet.

Is this how he really is?

Was this just a way that Jesus presented himself? Is this how he really is? He said that one day we will see the Son of Man coming on a cloud with power and great glory. Does that mean he will be a king in royal splendour surrounded by servants? The Scottish theologian, John McQuarrie, wrote a meditation on Jesus washing his disciples’ feet: “The humility and form of a servant are not disguises of God, unnatural to him, but of his very essence. He cannot draw near as a prince or as a professor, but only in some utterly lowly and obscure form.”

Maybe we get a glimpse of this same truth on Easter morning. When Jesus appeared to Mary Magdalen at the tomb, she did not recognise him. But she did not mistake him for a high priest or an important official; she thought he was the gardener.

All of this suggests that we can be bolder in our relationship with Jesus. Not less respectful but more expressive. St. Catherine of Siena used to pray, “Sweet Jesus, Jesus Love!” I know a woman who relates with Jesus in a warm and familiar way. When things go well for her she spontaneously says, “Jesus, you’re a dinger!” (1) checked in a dictionary: a “dinger” is something “excellent and outstanding”).

Prayer from Psalm 18

I love you Lord, my strength. my rock, my fortress, my saviour. My God is the rock where I take refuge my shield my mighty help, my stronghold.

St Joseph – A Man Of Faith

The Church venerates the saints because they are examples of how we should live as Christians. Not that we are to be exact replicas of any one but honouring them and remembering them helps and inspires us to follow Christ to the full in the circumstances of life in which we find ourselves. The saints are also seen as our intercessors before God. Celebrating the life of a saint we acknowledge also what God can do with all those who entrust themselves to Him and allow Him to work in their lives.

We know little about St. Joseph. The gospels do not give us much information about him. We can see that he was trusted by Mary and by God, and was found suitable for the task he was given. He is a man of Faith who believes without question what the Angel of the Lord tells Him. He works no miracles, leaves no memorial. He is the carpenter who spends his life in that work and takes pride in the work of his hands. He is faithful to fulfilling his role as spouse to Mary and foster father of Jesus.

Since he appears no more in the later Gospel story, he is presumed to have died with Mary and Jesus at his side, and so is a patron for the dying. But in the long run his greatest praise is simply the words of the prayer saying that he is ‘that just man, that wise and loyal servant, whom you placed at the head of your family’

St. Joseph, the carpenter, is the Patron of all workers everywhere and the patron saint of the universal church. He is venerated also as the patron of a happy death, and a prayer in the breviary asks him “to direct our way to Heaven. St. Joseph, be our guide.”

Last Days Of Napoleon

Napoleon Bonaparte died on the island of St. Helena in the South Atlantic Ocean on May 5, 1821. He had been in the custody of the British government since 1814. He was fifty-two years of age and for ten of those years he had borne the title Emperor of the French. He was styled General Bonaparte during the years of his exile. Apart from being confined to St. Helena, Napoleon was not subjected to any indignity or ill treatment. He lived in a house named Longwood, which was built to receive him. While on St. Helena, Napoleon dictated his memoirs to Montholon, one of his companions in exile. In this and in other accounts of his conversations on St. Helen, we cannot be certain how much derives directly from Napoleon’s own personal recollection and how much is due to the personal or political interests of those who recorded and edited them. They contain no reference to the appalling destruction of human life or the misery which resulted from Napoleon’s endless wars in pursuit of glory. The legendary hero of myth, rather than the ruthless despot that he was in reality, begins to appear in these memoirs.

Cruel slaughter forgotten

One of Napoleon’s companions in exile wrote an account of his conversations entitled “A Memorial of St. Helena.” The following remarkable reflection is attributed to him: “Our situation here may even have its attractions. The universe is looking at us. We remain the martyrs of an immortal cause. Millions of men weep for us. The fatherland sighs and Glory is in mourning. We struggle here against the oppression of the gods, and the longings of the nations are for us… Adversity was wanting to my career. If I had died on the throne amidst the clouds of my omnipotence, I should have remained a problem for many men. Today, thanks to misfortune, they can judge of me naked as I am.” This romantic image of a new Prometheus chained to the rocks was to remain remarkably powerful. The good which Napoleon undoubtedly did in consolidating the positive achievements of the Revolution was remembered. The countless evils of his tyranny and of his never-ending pursuit of Glory was shrouded in a romantic vision of war as a heroic and glorious adventure. The legend worked powerfully for his fame and for the fortunes of Napoleonic dynasty. The sanctification of legitimacy as the sole title to a throne and the restored Bourbon alliance with the Church could not compete with this potent myth.

Pope not to be bought.

Napoleon is also reported to have said during his exile: “I should have had the Pope close by my side, then I would have been master of religion as surely as if I had been her sole lord. The Pope would have done everything I wanted and I would have suffered no opposition from the faithful.” Napoleon’s experience of the determined opposition to his plans for the Church by Pope Pius VII, even though imprisoned and separated from his advisors, should have dispelled this strange fantasy. But Napoleon’s views on religious matters were purely political. He did not understand that the Church could never concede to Caesar the things that belong to God. In his political testament, which Napoleon wrote for his son there is only one reference to religion. It is this: “Religious ideas have more influence than certain narrow-minded philosophers are willing to believe; they are capable of rendering great service to Humanity. By standing well with the Pope, an influence is still maintained over the con- sciences of the hundred million of men.” The viewpoint is purely political. Did he repent? In his will, Napoleon declared that he died in communion with the Apostolical Roman Churc,h in whose bosom he had been born. Extreme Unction was administered to him when he was dying and had already lost consciousness. Whether his religion had become anything more to him at that stage than a part of the politics of this world must remain a mystery. He was buried on St. Helena according to the ritual of the Roman Catholic Church. In 1840 his ashes were disinterred and returned to France.

Pope shows love to sad family

Pope Pius VII, who had suffered grievously at the hands of Napoleon wrote to his Cardinal Secretary of State, Consalvi, in October 1817: “Napoleon’s fami- ly have made known to us through Cardinal Fesch that the craggy island of Saint Helena is mortally injurious to health, and that the poor exile is dying by inches. We have been deeply grieved to hear this, as without doubt you will be, for we ought both to remember that, after God, it is to him chiefly that is due the reestablishment of religion in that great kingdom of France. The pious and courageous initiative of 1801 has made us long forget and pardon the wrongs that followed. Savona and Fontainebleau were only mistakes due to temper, or the frenzies of human ambition. The concordat was a healing act, Christian and heroic. Napoleon’s mother and family have appealed to our pity and our generosity. We think it is right to respond to that appeal. We are certain that we shall only be ordering you to act as you would wish to act when we instruct you to write on Our behalf to the allied sovereigns, and in particular to the Prince Regent. He is your dear and good friend, and we wish you to ask him to lighten the sufferings of so hard an exile. Nothing would give us greater joy than to have con- tributed to the lessening of Napoleon’s hardships. He can no longer be a danger to anybody. We would not wish him to become a cause for remorse.” It was only in Rome, a city and its Ruler that had suffered greatly at the hands of Napoleon, that his mother and his own family were made welcome when he was in exile on St. Helena.

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

ummer is here. Purple and white osteospermum bloom on either side of the front gate. Lime green euphorbia is magnificent, contrasting with the white clematis which climbs the bamboo wigwam at the granite wall. Oxalis flowers everywhere. Pink and white bellis continue to brighten the borders. Aquilegia in pale yellow, white, and purple have self-seeded along the bed. Blue lungwort sprawls nearby.

Lilac scents the air in the back garden. The apple tree is laden with blossom, so I’m hoping for a crop of juicy apples in a few months’ time. The peach rose bush blooms outside the dining room window. One day I see healthy leaves; the next day, there’s an army of greenfly attacking the whole bush. I’ll spray the undersides and tops of the leaves to control most of the infestation. I’ll repeat spraying after rain. Mam used to throw soapy water over her bushes to dislodge greenfly! Her roses always looked wonderful.

Purple honesty has reappeared in several locations around the garden; I allowed the seed to spread itself. Later, the golden ‘pennies’ will be perfect in winter floral arrangements.

Continue to plant gladioli corms to ensure colour even later in summer. Support gladioli individually with bamboo canes to prevent the flowers from toppling sideways. Delphinium and hollyhock should also be staked to help them grow straight,

Hydrangea needs lots of water as it matures. Take cuttings this month from the established shrub. Use unflowered shoots of approximately 4 inches. Remove the lower leaves and trim the base straight across with a sharp knife. Dip the cuttings in rooting powder to help growth. Several cuttings can be placed around the edge of a small pot filled with a mixture of peat and sand.

You have probably started making up hanging baskets by now. Fuchsia, snapdragon, trailing lobelia, and surfinia are among my favourites. Pots and tubs can be moved around the garden easily. Night-scented stock is a joy near the back door. Remember not to fill the pots up to the top. Allow space for watering and the spread of the plants. Golden alyssum combined with white and pink varieties will attract bees and butterflies to your garden. May can be very hot, so daily watering is essential. I am an optimist. The sun will shine for us some of the time.

Sit in the deckchair. Admire your little bit of Heaven.

Life Is Very Good Part 2

Brian Doyle op

“God saw all that he had made and it was very good” (Genesis 1:31)

In last month’s magazine, we reflected on the goodness of life and posed the question of how we should approach the upcoming referendum that will decide whether or not to retain the Eighth Amendment of our Constitution, an amendment which recognises the right to life of the unborn. This month, we will continue to address this difficult question that can even sometimes be confusing, depending on one’s personal knowledge of the issues at hand.

We will begin our discussion from a Christian perspective of those who believe in Jesus Christ, and in His inherent goodness, as this probably represents the situation of the majority of our readers. Actually, from a Christian’s point of view, the question of the morality of abortion becomes very simple when we realise that our faith teaches us that the human person exists from the moment of conception. At conception, God creates and infuses a unique soul into the embryo to create a new person, and so a human being exists from this point onwards. Scripture itself bears witness to this fact by revealing that the person of the Lord Jesus Christ begins His earthly life at the Annunciation and not at any time after that. Mary’s visitation to Elizabeth reveals that the two babies, St. John the Baptist and the Lord Jesus, are already present in the wombs of their mothers and even mysteriously active! For a Christian, then, abortion is the deliberate killing of an innocent human person, and such an action is always gravely wrong in God’s eyes, who desires every human being to grow, to flourish, and to fulfil his or her potential. Even in very difficult circumstances, the Lord always desires that we do our best to love and to nurture the innocent baby that He has committed to our care.

Some readers may ask, however, what if the mother’s life is in danger as in the tragic case of Savita Halappanavar, which was widely reported? The simple answer to that question is that it is always permissible to perform an operation to save a mother’s life, even if it means that the baby dies in the process. This is not abortion. Abortion is the intentional killing of the unborn child and is never healthcare. The necessary operation was not performed in Salvita’s case because the medical team failed to diagnose the fact that she had sepsis, not because it was not permitted under Irish abortion laws. Sadly, this case has been deliberately misrepresented in the Irish media.

Constant attempts to dehumanise the unborn child

In fact, misrepresentation lies at the heart of the pro-choice argument. In addition to the completely false notion that abortion is somehow healthcare, there is the constant attempt to dehumanise the unborn child by referring to it as a ‘foetus’ or as only ‘a bunch of cells.’ But modern scientific technology clearly shows that at 12 weeks this ‘foetus’ has a human body just like ours, i.e., a head, a torso, two arms and two legs and even its own heartbeat! Even if one does not have Christian beliefs, the question must be answered; if this is not a small developing human being then what is it? Each one of us began our life looking exactly like that!

Of course, when it comes to disabled babies in the womb, the pro-choice side can no longer argue that they are not human because they want to allow abortion right up until birth. In this case, their position is simply that these babies are not as important or lovable as ‘normal’ babies and so we should have the option of eliminating them.

Is this the type of society we want? Do we want to live in a country that considers some human lives as inconvenient or discriminates between the healthy and the vulnerable? Isn’t all human life good, very good? I think in our hearts we all know that this is true.

The Chimney Sweep’s Day

Helen Morgan

For centuries, May 1st has been known as Chinney Sweeps’ Day. It was the day on which chimney sweeps everywhere celebrated with their families. Covered from head to toe in a cage-like structure made from wickerwork and decorated with foliage, the chimney sweep would dance, twirl, jump, and cavort through the streets, looking out at the world through a small window in his cage. Accompanied by his family and an entourage of gaily dressed male and female musicians, the chimney sweep would collect gifts and money from the general public, who gave generously.

Since the invention of the fireplace, people have used coal and timber to heat their homes. This caused soot to accumulate in chimneys, which had to be regularly cleaned to prevent the flue from catching fire. Due to the narrowness of the chimney’s outlet, the chimney sweep could not access the small areas with only a short brush and a soot scraper.

Boys as young as four sent up chimneys

As far back as the 17th century, it was common practice to send small boys up chimneys to clear away soot. Working with their bare feet and hands, children as young as four were used for this purpose. Poor children and orphans were regularly sold to a Master Sweep, who took on sole responsibility for the child under his care. Homeless children were often abducted and forced to work for the chimney sweep. Many of them were beaten and poorly fed by their owners.

Starting as early as 4.00 a.m., the youngsters would work till late at night with little food in their stomachs. Many of them died from malnutrition or smoke inhalation, while others fell to their deaths. If a child was afraid to climb a chimney, the chimney sweep would light a fire in the grate, forcing the child to climb higher.

In 1863, the Chimney Sweepers Regulation Act was passed, which forbade chimney sweeps from using children in their work. If caught breaking the law, chimney sweeps faced a fine of £10, which was a great deal of money at the time. Supported by the judicial system, the police, and the general public, this Act proved successful, causing the practice of sending children up chimneys to be consigned to history.

With the invention of the telescopic chimney brushes, the job of the chimney sweep became easier. A large piece of cloth would be hung in front of a fireplace to prevent the soot from falling into a room. Despite taking precautions, having a chimney swept was still a very dirty business until the early Sixties.

Chimneys swept once a year. Most Irish housewives had their chimneys swept once a year, usually in summer. Before the chimney sweep arrived, the furniture would be pushed back as far as possible from the fireplace, and newspapers spread on the floor. When the chimney sweep had finished, there was usually a thin coating of soot everywhere, and very often the black imprint of his boots on the linoleum. Housewives would have to spend at least an hour on their knees with a scrubbing brush and a bar of carbolic soap, washing the floor and cleaning down the mantelpiece.

In the Sixties, a large machine on wheels, which worked like a vacuum cleaner, largely replaced the chimney sweep’s brushes. Now neatly dressed and driving his own van complete with his personal logo, the chimney sweep would wheel the machine into a house and in less than 30 minutes the chimney would be cleaned, leaving no mess behind.

With the installation of central heating, the need for a yearly visit from the chimney sweep became a thing of the past. Today, gas and electric coal-effect fires have largely replaced the coal fire.

Today, it is still considered a sign of future prosperity for a chimney sweep to be present at a wedding, while May 1st still remains one of the luckiest days of the year to marry.

Love

Donagh O Shea op

In the time of Jesus strict orthodox Jews wore little leather sachets (“phylacteries”) around their wrists, containing verses from Scripture. One of these verses was, “You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and all your soul” (Deuteronomy 11:13). To which the Scribes added, “You must love your neighbour as yourself” (Leviticus 19:18). In other words, when the Scribe (in today’s gospel reading) asked, “What must I do to have eternal life?” Jesus gave him the Scribes’ own answer!

The further question was also a common one: “Who is my neighbour?” Some Rabbis restricted it to fellow Jews; others gave a somewhat wider definition. But Jesus turned the question inside out. He did not answer the question, Who is my neighbour? But a different question, who should I be a neighbour to? These two questions may seem more or less the same, but they are quite different. The first question is about other people and how they are to be classified; the second question is about myself and how I should behave towards others.

It is easier to deal with questions that only have to do with things (or people) ‘out there’. But many of the difficult things that challenge us are very much ‘in here’! Assuredly, that is why we project things onto other people. I remember a teacher long ago who used to spend the whole day telling everyone they were stupid. The explosive way he pronounced it, steuuuupit! made it sound much worse than stupid. Meeting him years later, I saw he was not a clever person. What he was doing, all those years before, was projecting onto us the stupidity he couldn’t admit in himself, and condemning it.

What you see lies within you

It’s a bit terrifying when it first strikes you clearly: what you see around you is what lies within you. “Two men look out through prison bars, one sees mud and the other stars.” Two people grow up in the same family; one remembers the good things, the other remembers nothing but bad. Two people look at a third; one sees a decent person struggling, the other sees a write-off. In the story of the Good Samaritan, the priest and the Levite pass an injured man and see only a problem to be avoided; the Samaritan (and to Jews, Samaritans were heretics) saw the same man and saw his need of help. How you see and act depends on what is inside you. Jesus looks at you and says, “You are the salt of the earth…. You are the light of the world” (Matthew 5:13,14). He was able to say that because he himself was the light of the world (John 8:12; 9:5). He was willing to say it because he was filled with love.

The Beatitudes – the essence of the Christian way of life

Do you recall a question in the catechism, “What is commanded by the first Beatitude?” Or, “What is forbidden by the sixth Beatitude?” Or, “What else is forbidden by the third Beatitude?” No, you don’t, because there were no such questions. The catechism paid scant attention to the Beatitudes, though these are the essence of the Christian way of life. The Sermon on the Mount (in Matthew’s gospel), of which they are a part, is called ‘the Gospel within the Gospel’. Well, then, these are the Gospel within the Gospel within the Gospel! They are the heart of the matter, but we devoted all our attention to a summary of Jewish law. The Ten Commandments are that, but of course, they are also basic morality, and therefore irreplaceable. However, the world of the Beatitudes is a world beyond them. Our minds were attuned to commandment and prohibition, both of which are manageably ‘out there’, but love in practice is closer to the bone. It is about you and me.

Saint Martin Replies

  • Clare: St Martin, I want to thank you. I asked you a big favour. In February, I had a check-up for a tumour for which I had had treatment. I asked you to intercede with God that I would get good news and I did. I do not have to go back again for another six months. Without St Martin I would be finished. Thanks once more and please, if you can, watch over me for the rest of my days.
  • Kerry: This is to express my gratitude to Our Lady, St Martin, and the Holy Souls. They kept my brother and myself safe during Storm Emma and the snow. We did not have to call the emergency services or neighbours, and our home and property were not damaged. They never disappoint us.
  • West Midlands, England: I am writing to thank St Martin for answering my prayers over the years for my son to give up alcohol. He stopped drinking before Christmas. He also has obtained a permanent job. Two miracles thanks to the interces- sion of St Martin.
  • Anon: Please publish my sincere thanks to Almighty God, through the intercession of St Martin, for helping my brother who at the age of eighty-seven went through a bad time. He had a serious bowel operation and a cracked disc. He gives me the St Martin magazine every month. Thanks to St Martin for the help you give to him and all of us.
  • Kildare: I am writing as promised to thank St Martin for favours received over the last couple of years. Recently, my son got the job he wished for and is very happy. My granddaughter’s scan was clear. I also want to thank him for my own recover,y as I had been very anxious. Thank you, Sacred Heart, Our Lad,y and St Martin for my good health. You have never failed me. I love you.
  • Monaghan: I wish to express my gratitude to St Martin, St Therese and St Pio for prayers answered. My grandson has had the year that we wanted with regard to school and hopefully will go on to have a happy future. His happiness and a Christian way of life is what we pray for. His grandmother has great devotion to St Martin.
  • Drogheda: My dog was very ill and I decided to bring the poor thing to the Specialist Centre in U.C.D., but the news was not good, with a diagnosis of less than three weeks to live. That was last August, and my dog is still alive and quite hale and hearty due, I believe, to being touched with the St Martin relic every day.
  • Clare: I wish to thank St Martin for the favours he has done for me and my family. I asked him to help my son to get a job he had applied for and he was successful. Another son who wanted to buy a particular house was able to do so. My wife was involved in a car crash and came through the accident very well as a result of prayer. I love the St Martin magazine, a beautiful read at all times.
  • Anon: Heartfelt thanks to the Sacred Heart, Our Lady, and St Martin for the recovery of my son from drinking. He was very ill and upset. He is off drink for a few years now and has turned his life around and has attained peace of mind at last. St Martin is my rock.
  • Offaly: Thanks very much to the Blessed Virgin Mary and St Martin for healing me of a very painful foot. I prayed to them daily.
  • Roscommon: I am writing to you giving thanks to St Martin, St Anthony and Our Lady for looking after my daughter when I asked for help for her. She suffers from anxiety but has now secured some work in her chosen field. I am praying that this work will continue. Thanks also for many favours over the years, health, exams, employment and good friends. Nothing is impossible through prayer to our Saints and to God.
  • Derry: I want to thank the Sacred Heart, Our Blessed Lady, and dear St Martin, as well as Our Mother of Perpetual Help, for all the favours myself and my family have received, too numerous to mention. Favours granted to me were miracles. I could not live my life without my strong faith, and I thank St Martin for being there for me in my time of need, answering my requests. I thank and love you, St Martin.
  • Anon: Dear St Martin, I come to give thanks to you, the Sacred Heart. The Blessed Virgin and all the saints for favours granted. My mother obtained good results for a medical procedure. I read and re-read all the letters in your magazine, and these give me the faith to continue praying. I pray especially for my son, who is fifteen and has no friends. He is very lonely but as a firm believer in St Marti, I am hoping he will make friends with whom he can have fun and be happy.

 

Great irish Dominicans Alphonsus O Donoghue

Great irish Dominicans Alphonsus O Donoghue

As we approach the end of 2024, this yearlong series of articles on ‘Great Irish Domini- cans’ comes to its conclusion. Over the last twelve months we have met bishops, ambassadors, crusaders, translators, reformers, martyrs, dogged administrators, and super- star preachers.

For our final instalment, though, I’ve decided to tell the story of a Dominican friar who is almost completely unknown. His name is Br Alphonsus O’Donoghue OP (1839-1920).

I got to know this lay brother through a single notebook sent to me some months ago by a kind correspondent. At first, it was something of a mystery to me. Who was this Br Alphonsus who kept such beautiful notes in Irish and English? As I patiently turned its pages, the notebook gave up its secrets.

The first section of the book includes songs in Irish composed by Seán O’Donoghue, the father of Alphonsus. A little biography is included, full of filial affection.

We’re told that Seán was born in 1816 in Spiddal, Co. Galway, and settled in Casla, where he worked as a farmer and weaver. In that remote part of Connemara, he established classes in Christian Doctrine.

On Sundays he taught in the church, and on Saturday evenings in his own house. The Irish songs were composed to help his students remember their lessons, showing an extraordinary degree of creativity in the work of catechesis.

Br Alphonsus’ mother, Teresa, was active in the apostolate too. The notebook includes an account of her life (entitled, ‘My Mother, My Good Mother’) in which Br Alphonsus explained that, when their family lived too distant from a church for her to make the journey to Mass on Sunday, she would gather the local women in her home to pray the fifteen mysteries of the Rosary.

After the Rosary being over’, he tells us, ‘she would tell them some holy stories which served to keep their thoughts on heaven the remainder of that day’.

It’s perhaps no surprise that the son of such committed apostles ended up in the Dominican Order, but Br Alphonsus’ vocational path was- n’t entirely smooth. The O’Don- oghues, like so many others, were forced to leave their home in the wake of the Great Famine. With their four young sons they witnessed ‘fever, cholera, poverty, and dire starvation’.

Eventually, the family settled in the Claddagh, on the outskirts of Galway city. There they all turned their hands to the work of boatmen.

At the same time, though, they got to know the Domini- can friars in the Claddagh. Seán, now with the help of his sons, turned again to cate- chetical work: after Mass on Sundays, he would offer to the Irish speakers in the congregation a translation of the sermon that had been preached in English.

Seán and Teresa became Dominican tertiaries, and in May 1867, their son Timothy, aged 28, entered the Order as a lay brother in Galway, becoming Br Alphonsus.

Mission to America

According to a list in his notebook, the following 53 years would see Br Alphonsus assigned to Sligo, Newry, Tallaght, Limerick, Water- ford, Boula, Newbridge, Waterford (again!), and Galway, where he remained from 1889-1920. We know little of the work he carried out in those places, but he was evi- dently a practical and trustworthy friar

In 1893 he was entrusted with the important mission of travelling to America to raise funds to cover the cost of building the fine church that now stands on Claddagh Quay. He laboured there for seventeen months. “Thanks be to God, and

Our Lady of the Rosary’, he writes, ‘who brought me safe, and cleared the debt of our new church’.

Br Alphonsus’ work shows up in another document, now in the archives of the Galway Dominicans: a record of property and investments associated with that community. He was evidently a careful steward of the economic basis of the life and work of the friars.

His words reveal more than his practical side, though. Some of the pages of his notebook reveal his creativity and spirituality, such as the poem (in Irish) he wrote to encourage his brother, Patrick, then a policeman, to enter the Order. Its refrain runs as follows:

Elsewhere he addresses his nephews, for whom he composed this note- book. He wonders if they’ll be embarrassed that their uncle was only a poor lay brother’, and then writes:

Ah! my dear little Nephew, if you but knew half the happiness of the most humble Laybrother you would at once quit the world and go to enjoy it. The few tears of contrition shed for past sins are more palatable than the grandest viands. And the few silent tears of love of God are I assure you sweeter than the merriest peals of laughter. I hope you have already felt that what I say of these tears is true, and I pray that you may feel it the more, and then remember me.

It seems fitting, at the end of our 800th anniversary year, to remember Br Alphonsus O’Don- oghue, and with him the many sons of St Dominic whose great- ness lay in quiet, faithful labour in the vineyard of the Lord. May they be rewarded and may many more follow in their footsteps.

Sing to the Lord O Come O Come Emmanuel

evening time, after the turkey sandwiches had been eaten, my grandmother yearly would quote a neighbour from her childhood and say, “As so and so used to say Christmas is as far away as ever!” And to be honest with you, I used to hate it when she would say that! It seemed so disappointing that something that we had been looking forward to so much, for so many weeks, was now gone. We have a very bad habit of peaking too early when it comes to Christmas.

Almost from Autumn the festive season seems to be coming. By at least the middle of November everywhere is ready for Christmas. Trees are up, decorations are shining, shops appear to be getting busier and busier, and everyone seems to be chasing their tails. When Christmas finally does come, we seem to be so tired of it that nobody would mind if the dec- orations disappeared on St.Stephen’s Day!

I, for one, am not going to give in to this temptation. This month I would like to reflect upon the other great season that falls in December – the season of Advent.

Anticipation

The word advent comes from the Latin word for arrival. Advent is a time of waiting for something that is going to happen. For Christians there are two arrivals associated with Jesus. We believe that Jesus came in the flesh. He was born of Mary, true God and true man. He lived his earthly life, died on the Cross, and rose again. We believe that he ascended into Heaven – that was His first arrival; His first coming. We also believe that at the end of earthly time He will come again – as the Creed says, “to judge the living and the dead.” We know this

from His own words in the Gospel. This is sometimes called The Second Coming. Both of these arrivals, His earthly birth, and His glorious return, have a waiting peri- od before they take place. The first advent comprises the long centuries before Jesus’ birth; the second advent is the period in which we are living now. In the liturgical season of Advent we commemorate both of these arrivals. Strangely enough, we do this in the reverse order. The first part of the season looks for ward to Christ’s return in glory, the second part of Advent commemorates His nativity.

One hymn that captures this very well begins with the words “O Come, O Come Emmanuel.” This hymn has seven verses, though we normally do not go beyond the first in most cases. Each verse is a trans- lation of one of the so called ‘O antiphons.’ The O antiphons are little reflective pieces sung before the Magnificat in the Divine Office. A different one is prayed each evening in the run up to Christmas

Eve. Each of them uses a biblical title associated with the Messiah: addressing Jesus directly (hence ‘O’ as in ‘O Jesus’) He is called, for example, ‘Key of David’ and ‘Lord of Might’. The first title ‘Em- manuel’ reminds us exactly who Jesus is, because this word means “God with us.” Advent teaches us that God is with us in Christ. Christmas is not just a one-day celebration, it is every moment of every day, because of the fact that God chose to live with us in time.

After the First Advent Jesus was born in poverty, hidden away in the back streets of Bethlehem. At the end of the Second Advent Jesus will return in power and glory and everyone will see him. The words of the Psalm will then come true in a real way, “All the nations have seen the salvation of our God.” As we prepare for Christ- mas, keep in mind that Christmas Day is every day. Christ once came, Christ will come again. With the whole church may we say, “Come Lord Jesus!”

IRISH DOMINICAN MARTYRS

FR EDMUND O’BERN OP

The writer and Christian apologist G. K. Chesterton once remarked that the tragedy of the English conquest of Ireland was that the English never remember it and the Irish never forget. Imperialist attitudes towards the Irish

The execution of Irish Catholic Martyrs
that they were ‘barbarous wretches’ and should be either Anglicised, deprived of their lands or exterminated, go back to the reign of Henry II. That king’s invasion of Ireland in 1171 marked a critical point in Irish history, as it led to establishment of English control over significant parts of the country.

It was only after the expansionist and bellicose Tudor monarchy of the sixteenth century, most notably Henry VIII and his daughter Elizabeth I, that the English succeeded in gaining control over the entire country.

The Tudor plan- tation policy was continued in the seventeenth century, particularly by the Cromwellian government which granted over half the land of Ireland to its army officers and to investors who had financed

its campaigns. The dispos- session of the Irish landowners and the systematic anglicisation of Irish society resulted in the destruction of the ancient Gaelic social order and decline of native culture and the Irish language.

In the area of religion however the Irish were not for turning despite active proselytism and dreadful persecution.

This persecution reached its heights between 1641 and 1652. No one name has ever been agreed for the war that was fought in Ireland between these years.

Commonly it has been referred to as the 1641 rebellion, the Confederate War or the Cromwellian War. The one term that unifies them is the contemporary Irish language term Cogadh na haon deag mbliana or the Eleven Years War.

It was a confusing multi-sided war, where alliances shifted bewilderingly and was almost certainly the most destructive in Irish history One of the victims of this dreadful time was the Dominican Edmund O’Bern who had early experienced the benefits of being born into a noble Roscommon family.

His holiness was such that he was drawn to life with the Dominicans.

We have limited information of his life, but we know that he was captured by the soldiers after the garrison in Leitrim fell to the Cromwellians. Fr O’Bern refused to renounce his Catholic faith.

His courage infuriated his interrogators who set upon him in the cruellest fashion cutting off his fingers and toes one after the other. When this torment ceased, they beheaded him with a sword.

Sinterklass to santa claus

Santa Claus, known worldwide as the jolly, gift-giving symbol of Christmas, has deep historical roots in the story of St. Nicholas of Myra. St. Nicholas was a fourth-century bishop of Myra, a city in what is now modern-day Turkey. He was born around 270 AD into a wealthy fami- ly. After their death he used his inheritance to help those in need, often doing so anonymously.

Nicholas was known for his piety, generosity, and miraculous deeds. His reputation grew for secret acts of kindness, such as providing dowries for poor young women to save them from a life of servitude. One famous story recounts how he secretly deliv- ered bags of gold into a poor man’s house on three separate occasions – allegedly tossing them through a window or chimney at night. According to legend, the gold coins landed in stockings or shoes left by the fire to dry, which later became the origin of the Christmas tradition of hanging stockings.

St. Nicholas was also credited with numerous miracles. In one well-known story, he saved three innocent men who had been wrongly sentenced to death by a corrupt governor. Another account claims that he resurrected three children who had been killed by an innkeeper, cementing his role as a protector of children. These mira- cles elevated Nicholas to a status of great veneration, especially as a patron saint of children, sailors, and the poor.

During his lifetime, Nicholas en- dured persecution under the Roman Emperor Diocletian, who launched a fierce crackdown on Christians. He was imprisoned for his faith but was later released after Emperor Constantine legalised Christianity. Nicholas participated in the First Council of Nicaea in 325 AD, where he reportedly defended or- thodox Christian beliefs against the Arian heresy (a Christian heresy that declared that Christ is not truly divine but a created being).

The Feast of St. Nicholas and Early Traditions

St. Nicholas passed away on December 6, 343 AD. This day became a feast day in his hon- our, celebrated throughout Europe as “St. Nicholas Day.” In the centuries that followed, devotion to the saint spread across the Byzantine and Roman Empires, and by the Middle Ages, he was one of the most popular saints in Europe, particularly in coastal and trad- ing towns where sailors vener- ated him as their protector.

Relics attributed to St. Nicholas were brought to Bari, Italy, in 1087, where a basilica was constructed in his name. Pilgrims from across Europe trav- elled to Bari to honour the saint, which further spread his reputation. Through this growing devotion, local customs evolved in his honour.

Sinterklaas

In the Eastern Orthodox and Catholic churches, especially across Europe, St Nicholas’s feast day was marked by charitable acts, festive gatherings and exchanging small gifts, especially for children, reflect- ing the saint’s role as a protector of the young. In the eleventh century, St. Nicholas was especially popular in Germany, the Netherlands, and France, likely through trade with southern Europe. In the Nether- lands, the Dutch tradition of Sinterklaas emerged. Sinterklaas or St Nicholas was believed to have arrive from Spain on a white horse,

dressed in bishop’s robes, carrying a staff. This figure was accompanied by helpers, known historically as ZwartePiet, who assist in distributing treats such as chocolate letters and marzipan. In the sixteenth century, the Protestant Reformation discouraged the veneration of saints in many parts of Europe, including the Netherlands. However, the Sinterklaas tradition survived, par- ticularly in Catholic regions of the southern Netherlands (now Belgium) and Amsterdam. During this time, December 5, the evening before St. Nicholas’ Day, became the main focus of the celebration.

On this day, children in the Netherlands would leave out their shoes by the fireplace or front door, hoping to find gifts from Sinter- klaas the next morning – a custom still practiced today.

Dutch Influence in New Amsterdam and Beyond

The story of Sinterklaas found its way to the New World during the 1600s when Dutch settlers established the colony of New Amster- dam, which later became New York City. While the colony was over- taken by the English in 1664, Dutch customs persisted for generations within communities in the region. Dutch families continued celebrating Sinterklaas each December, and even as the Dutch language began to fade, the tradition lived on.

Although Sinterklaas was not initially widely known outside of the Dutch enclaves in America, the following centuries saw the imagery and legend slowly seeping into the broader American con- sciousness; blending with English, German, and other European traditions.

The Birth of Santa Claus in Nineteenth-Century America

By the nineteenth century, the image of Sinterklaas began to evolve into the jolly, red-suited fig- ure of the Santa Claus we recognise today. Writers and artists shaped

This transformation, particularly through works like Clement Clarke Moore’s 1823 poem A Visit from St. Nicholas (commonly known as ‘Twas the Night Before Christmas) and the illustrations of Thomas Nast. Moore’s poem described Santa Claus as a merry, plump figure with a sleigh and reindeer, solidifying his association with Christmas Eve and gift giving.

Thomas Nast’s Merry Old Santa Claus; illustration for Harper’s Weekly, 1860 this transformation, particularly through works like Clement Clarke Moore’s 1823 poem A Visit from St. Nicholas (commonly known as ‘Twas the Night Before Christmas) and the illustrations of Thomas Nast. Moore’s poem described Santa Claus as a merry, plump figure with a sleigh and reindeer, solidifying his association with Christmas Eve and gift giving. Thomas Nast was a famous political cartoonist. In the 1860s, Nast began drawing Santa Claus for Harper’s Weekly.

His illustrations featured Santa as a plump, bearded man in a fur-lined suit, further reinforcing the secular and jolly persona. Nast’s Santa also introduced new elements to the mythology, including Santa’s work-shop at the North Pole and a list of children’s behaviour, both naughty and nice. These features, along with Moore’s poem, firmly established the Santa Claus tradition as we know it today.

In many countries, especially in Europe, December 6 is still celebrated as St. Nicholas Day. Meanwhile, the figure of Santa Claus remains a beloved part of global holiday cele- brations, uniting people across cul- tures and traditions.

Whether celebrated as a saint or remembered as Santa Claus, St Nicholas’s journey reflects the enduring power of generosity and compassion. His legacy continues to inspire people around the world dur- ing the Christmas season; reminding us of the joy of giving, the importance of compassion and caring for those in need; particularly at this time of year

Famous Converts Elizabeth ann Senton

In the winter of 1803, a ship named the Shepherdess sailed from New York to the port city of Livorno, Italy. Among its passengers were the merchant William Seton, his wife Elizabeth Ann, and their daughter Anna Maria.

Although they came from the cream of New York society, the family had suffered severe misfortunes in recent years. First off, Elizabeth’s beloved father Richard Bayley had died two years previ- ously. The first health officer of New York, he had contacted yel- low fever from patients he was treating in a quarantine station.

William Seton’s father had also recently died, and after his death the family firm had suffered. The situation was not helped by a war between England and America at this time. To cap it all, the tubercu- losis that had afflicted William for years had become worse. His doc- tors recommended he visit Italy in the hope that the warmer climate there would benefit his health. In doing so, they unwittingly guaranteed his death.

Seton was going to visit his business partners in Livorno. But when the ship reached Italy, that’s not what happened. The authori- ties of the city had heard of the yellow fever epidemic in New York and insisted that the Setons spend four weeks in a quarantine station, a building the Italians called a “lazaretto”. It was essentially a stone tower.

Instead of the warmth he had been seeking, William Seton would spend weeks in a cold building by the sea, in the depths of winter. He survived the ordeal only by a few days and perished in Livorno.

A New Direction

Elizabeth Ann Seton was now at the lowest ebb of her fortunes. A widow with no resources, and more children to raise at home, the future looked bleak. But everything was to change in Italy. There, her encounter with the Catholic religion brought her, gradually, to a new spiritual faith. Before she died at the age of forty-six, Elizabeth Seton was to

become the founder of a religious order, a pioneer of Catholic edu- cation in America, and an inspirational figure to the young Church in America. In 1975, she was pro- claimed the first saint to be born in the USA.

It’s tempting to say that nobody could have foreseen all this.
Extraordinarily, this is not the case. There must have been something very remarkable about this young widow, because her husband’s Italian (and devoutly Catholic) business partners did indeed foresee that she might play a big part in the future of American Catholicism, even though she was an Episcopalian.

They took great pains to con- vince her of the truth of the Catholic faith, ultimately succeeding. Other figures taking an interest in Elizabeth’s spiritual allegiance were John Carroll, the first Catholic bishop in America, and John Henry Hobart, a future Episcopal bishop of New York, who was previously Elizabeth’s spiritual mentor. Hobart fought furiously to convince Elizabeth to remain an Episcopalian

A Narrow Escape

Elizabeth Seton was older than the United States of America. She was born in 1774, two years before the Declaration of Independence was signed. Elizabeth’s moth- er died when Elizabeth was very

young and, her stepmother Char- lotte never accepted Elizabeth and her siblings. She later separated from her husband. This tension, and a naturally melancholic temperament, led Elizabeth to con- template suicide at the age of eighteen:

“the night of the bottle”, as she recalled it. (The “bottle” in question contained laudanum, a medication which could be fatal when taken to excess.) Thank- fully, Elizabeth didn’t succumb to temptation.

It’s tempting to say that nobody could have foreseen all this.

Extraordinarily, this is not the case. There must have been something very remarkable about this young widow, because her husband’s Italian (and devoutly Catholic) business partners did indeed foresee that she might play a big part in the future of American Catholicism, even though she was an Episcopalian.

Her life became happier when she married William Seton a year later. The wedding was a major social occasion, officiated over by the Episcopalian bishop of New York. The couple moved into a fashionable house on Wall Street. They were to have five children.

Elizabeth was a beautiful and accomplished young woman, who enjoyed reading and horse riding. She was also charitably inclined, a member of a society that helped poor widows and chil- dren.

This idyllic life came under strain when Elizabeth’s father-in- law died. The couple became guardians to his six young chil- dren. Elizabeth felt overwhelmed, and they had to move back to her father’s house. It was not too long after this that the couple took the fatal voyage to Italy, where William died.

with her late husband’s business partners, Filippo and Antonio Filicchi. She was moved by the art and sculpture of Italy, but even more by the devoutness of the congregations in Cath- olic churches. Never having had a stable mother figure in her life, Elizabeth was also attracted by the Catholic devotion to the Virgin Mary. But above all else it was the Catholic doctrine of the Real Presence of Jesus in the Eucharist that impressed her. Her Episcopalian men- tor, John Henry Hobart, chose the doctrine of the

Italian Rebirth

Real Presence as the target for his critique of Catholicism. It was absurd, he said, that Jesus should be present on thousands of altars around the world on the same day. Elizabeth countered this by appealing to the miracle of the loaves and the fishes. Nothing was impossible to God!

Elizabeth Seton formally became a Catholic on 14 March 1805, in New York’s only Catholic church at the time. In 1809 she founded the Sisters of Charity, a religious order open to widows with children. Elizabeth became its first Superior, known to all as Mother Seton. The order was pioneering in founding Catholic
Elizabeth stayed for some time schools and hospitals in America.

Evanglium With Fr Kellan Scotty op

Fine Wine, Fine Soul

The

The wedding-feast of Cana was perhaps one of the most lavish and exquisite nuptial banquets ever hosted. The banquet hall’s atmosphere was festive, and it had been decorated with expensive adorn- ments. Sweet-smelling incense wafted on the evening breezes and tickled the wedding guests’ noses; maidens sounded lyres and mellowed listeners’ ears. The tables were lined with the same thin linen that veiled the Temple’s Tabernacle and embroidered with golden thread in Jewish motifs.

The guests themselves had donned pretty clothing; the finest silk being worn by the delightful bride. Cooked to perfection, succulent goat meat and vegetables satisfied all hungry tummies, fish from lake Tiberias eyeballed the diners, and fresh fruit sated the reveller’s cravings for something sweet.

But at the centre of this meal – nay, at every meal’s centre was the wine, which had, by this late hour, run dry. Pandemonium rightly ensued, and the quick-thinking Mother of God turned to her Son and said, ‘They have no wine’ (John 2:3).

Oenology, the science of wine- making, is in fact more of an art than a purely defined body of knowledge. It takes precious time to deftly produce the perfect bottle of wine. Grapes must be harvested, sorted, and severed from their stalks.

They must be trodden underfoot, so that those deep shades of burgundy or pale shades of white can maturate. Whilst grape skins, pulp and pomace lazi- ly soak in viscous grape juice, yeast is added to the mixture, so as to metabolise the sugary fructose into alcohol. The wine is filtered from its remaining stalks and seeds, and siphoned into another cask; there, it ages further and awaits consumption.

In the Vineyard of Love

When our immortal Lord realised that the night was late and that time was running out, he miraculously transubstantiated water into wine and satisfied his tipsy children’s want for wine; the Lord, once again, was ‘providing every plea- sure and suiting to every taste’ (Wisdom 16:20).

The headwaiter was understandably bamboozled, not knowing where the wine had orig- inated. Nevertheless, he sprang into action and tasted the wine. Like any astute sommelier, his pal- let instantly recognised the wine’s velvety, supple tannins, and the acidic and aromatic aromas which he associated with Israel’s viticul- ture. Aged to perfection by the eter- nal Son, he surely tasted Solomon’s apples and savoured raisin resin, which had once nourished the wandering Israelites.

Delirious with sensory overload, the steward needed no more wine to remark in truthful amazement that the bride- groom had kept the ‘beautiful wine’ until last (John 2:10). Our Lord never remarked on the wine’s quality, thus leaving the other wedding-guests to evaluate his produce. He knew Proverbs’ injunction: ‘it is not for kings to drink wine’ (Proverbs 31:4).

Yes, Cana’s wine was truly beautiful: vintaged by the divine Oenologist, its perfect vinousness mirrored his own perfection as the perfect Image of the Father; its flavours too were perfectly proportioned to each other, and the wine’s deep shade of burgundy matched the

colour of his sacred blood, which would soon flow more plentifully than Cana’s one-hundred and eighty gallons of wine.

But Jesus was always more interested in another beauty: a beauty of soul, which a certain Mary of Bethany exhibited just before his crucifixion. For although our Lord’s human senses were surely dazzled by the nard’s splen- dour, his sacred heart was more interested in the beautiful and rightly ordered heart of Mary, who had just performed this ‘beautiful thing’ (Matthew 26:10).

Our Lord never needed Mary’s expensive ointment or the sensual thrill of Cana’s wine to seduce him. Rather, he delighted in her beautifully ordered and grace-filled love, which he esteemed as ‘better […] than wine, and he counted her beautifully ordered and grace- inspired thoughts as better than ‘any spice’ (Song of Songs 4:10).

Cheers!

Saint Thomas Aquinas writes that a beautiful soul compels us to do beautiful things, such that our souls are rightly ordered and proportion- ate to God’s beauty. Our soul’s spiritual beauty, therefore, has an objective quality, insofar as it can only be measured according to our love for God’s laws. Six jars or not, Cana’s wine could never make a soul beautiful; excessive wine has ‘destroyed many’ (Sirach 31:25, 28).

Instead, we trust in God’s grace and fill our souls with a different spirit, the Holy Spirit. Jesus offers us his ‘wine and perfume’ of grace, so that our souls can become right- ly ordered to God and thus beautiful in his sight (Wisdom 2:7). Mature through suffering’s acidic bite and pummelled of pride by God’s feet, our souls are now beautifully stained with Christ’s ‘new wine’ and wrapped corporeally in the ‘new wineskins’ of his heavenly and eternal vintage (Mark 2:22).

Sigh no more, then, o merry- hearted ones; do a beautiful thing for the Lord and raise a toast in thanksgiving with Cana’s wine; drink deeply in delight and purple your lips with his blood; offer God your rancid waters, and our Lord Jesus Christ, the divine Vintner, will never hesitate to replicate Cana’s miracle and beautify your souls with his everlasting, efferves- cent wine.

The Queen That Never Was

England’s long distrust, of Roman Catholicism dates to the 16th and 17th centuries. From the moment Henry VIII made him- self Supreme Head of the Church of England in his quest for a male heir everything changed for Catholics. Their position became pre- carious because they were now regarded as having greater loyalty to the Pope than the ruling Monarch. They were also feared as potential agents of the foreign powers of Spain and France who were enemies of England.

Eventually in 1701 extreme measures were taken and an Act of Parliament was passed in which the heir to the throne of Great Britain and Ireland was forbidden to marry a Roman Catholic.

The Royal Marriage Act passed in 1772 forbade any member of the Royal family to marry without the consent of the reigning Sovereign. The Act further stated that without the Royal consent such an attemp- ted marriage was null and void. Nevertheless, on December 15, 1785, the Prince of Wales, the future King George IV, married a Catholic. His father, King George III had not been asked for his consent, which indeed would not have been forthcoming!

The Problem with Maria

Despite the continued existence of the Penal Laws against Catholics and Dissenters the social status of Catholics was well established by the end of the eighteenth century. Though determined to maintain the exclusion of Catholics from political power, King George III stayed at the home of the Catholic Lord Petre in 1778. He also visited the Welds at Lulworth Castle the family home of Maria Fitzherbert’s first husband.

So, it is not surprising that Maria Fitzherbert should have moved in the fashionable society where the Prince of Wales might well be the guest of honour. When George met her, she was twice widowed and although 6 years his senior was still young, attractive and wealthy with a house in Mayfair. The prince was

reckless with money, impulsive, melodramatic and sometimes selfish but he was also intelligent, charming and in those early days, tall and handsome. He had a series of lovers, all of whom were content to be mistresses. Mrs. Fitzherbert was not. Being a staunch Catholic, she refused his offer to become his latest para- mour. This was an entirely new experience for the royal who was used to ladies of fashion being much more accommodating when it came to such requests!

The very novelty of the situation seems to have been a spur to the ardour of the prince who was already infatuated with the lovely widow. He began to talk about forfeiting the Crown in order to marry Mrs. Fitzherbert. One morning in November 1784 a deputation headed by the prince’s physician arrived on her doorstep. They reported that the prince had attempted suicide.

He had fallen on his sword and was severely wounded. The physician assured Mrs. Fitzherbert that her presence was necessary for the prince’s recovery. She agreed to go to him but only if accompanied by Georg- iana, Duchess of Devonshire. So distinguished a chaperone would ensure that no breath of scandal would be occasioned by the visit.

When the two ladies arrived at Carlton House, the magnificent
residence of the prince, they found him covered in blood and hysterical. He said that he would kill himself if he could not marry Maria Fitzherbert. She was given to understand by the physician that he really feared for the prince’s life.

Under these circumstances she agreed to accept a ring which he had borrowed from the Duchess of Devonshire. On acceptance of the ring the prince grew calm and allowed the ladies to depart. A Marriage of Sorts On her return to her home Maria Fitzherbert packed her bags and headed for a long trip to Europe which was already planned.

Accor- ding to contemporary accounts George cried by the hour’. He wrote her passionate letters repeating his intention of ending his life if she would not marry him. She resisted for more than a year but eventually the two married according to the rites of the Church of England on December 15, 1785.

A certificate of marriage, duly witnessed, was given to her. The marriage was valid according to the law of the Catholic Church. The decrees of the Council of Trent requiring the presence of the parish priest and two wit- nesses were not then binding in England.

They had not been formally promulgated because of the peculiar circumstance of the Church in the British Isles.

It was, of course, in breach of the civil law and it was null and void according to the Royal Marriage Act of 1772. But it certainly satisfied the conscience of Maria since she continued publicly to the prince in a farewell letter that practice her religion.

Broken Heart

George and Maria spent much of their time in Brighton where Maria was treated like a queen.

They were together until 1794 when his extravagance and his vast debts (he had already been bailed out by his father King George III) became pressing. In desperation George was forced to accept parliament’s assistance on condition he leave Maria and marry a Protestant. The chosen bride was Caroline of Brunswick, his cousin. George was appalled when he met his queen in waiting and said in an aside, “I am not well, pray get me a glass of brandy.”

The marriage was not a happy one and after the birth of a daughter, Princess Charlotte in 1796, the couple lived apart. In August 1798, George sought reconciliation with his first wife. Maria returned to the man whom she regarded as her lawful hus- band, persuaded him to cut down on his drinking and nursed him back to health when he was stricken with inflammation of the stom- ach.

However, the prince’s affec- tions started to wander towards Lady Isabella Hertford who tried to turn him against Maria. Unable to bear any further humiliation Maria left saying to
the prince in a farewell letter that his latest fining has Quite destoryed the enter conform and happiness of both our lives.

A long time afterwards a friend spoke to Maria Fitzherbert about the possibility of her life being written and she said she supposed it would be some day or other, but with a thousand lies. Urged to write it herself she answered, “It would break my heart.”
Before George died in 1830, he asked that a miniature portrait of her be placed in his coffin – keeping her image beside him in perpetuity.

Footnote:

In 2013 part of the provisions of the Succession to the Crown Act ended the ban on anyone who marries a Roman Catholic becoming Monarch.

The Cloister Garden

Frater Fiachra

The Pansy he pansy is a hybrid plant of the genus viola, especially the Viola trithe ancestor of the cultivated ‘garden pansy’. The name pansy comes from the Old French word pensée, which trans- late simply into English as pansy,

More appropriately translated as “thought or remembrance,” and from Latin pensare “to consider “so the pansy was regarded as a symbol of thought or remembrance.

In German and Scottish folk stories, pansies were called the stepmother, the large lower petal is the mother, the two large petals to either side are the well- dressed daughters, and the two small upper petals are poor stepdaughters!

In another German story, the pansy had a wonderfully strong, sweet scent like the Violet. People travelled from miles around to smell this scent. As a result, the grasses surrounding the flower were trampled. This ruined the feed for cattle. The pansy prayed for guidance, so God gave the pansy great beauty but took away the scent.

An interesting aspect of bred pansy strains of a dominant colour is that the other two colours are always preserved at the centres of the blooms. Thus, pansies of yellow dominance may be seen to symbol- ise the glory of the heavenly Father;

purple the sorrows of the incarnate Son; and white the light of the pro- cessing Holy Spirit – with the other colours in each instance always retained at the centre, serving to remind us that whenever one of the Persons of the Trinity is present the others are present also, in the unity of the Godhead of love.

Pansies and Violas have been loved by gardeners for centuries. But, for most of us, what we love about these beautiful flowers is their vibrant colours, the pussycat faces, which include yellow, orange, red, white and even near dark purple. They grow well in sun and partial sun and look fabulous in any garden.

A Christmas Legend

Ugh! how ugly he is,” cried on him quickly before he gets away!” But it was no use. The nurse was too slow, and the spider scuttled away to safety beneath the wainscoting. Out of harm’s way and shivering at his narrow escape, the little grey spider remained there sunk in utter dejection and thought, “It is terri- ble to be a spider. I look so horri- ble that people cry out at the mere sight of me while I only want to be friendly”.

Nearby was a tiny splinter of mirror that had fallen down, and he slowly went to look at himself, seeing long crooked legs, a furry body, monstrous eyes and huge jaws, with no pretence to beauty whatsoever. He sighed deeply and morrow the master of the house was going to market, and he would cling to the cart and leave the home where he had been reared. As the car jogged through the mountains he would drop off at some deserted spot and make his home in some lonely cave.

There he would live in peace and spin his webs and catch his flies, although banished from all human habitation. Next morning when the cart left the farmhouse, the little grey spider was clinging beneath. With deep regret he watched his old home- stead disappear. Some hours later he dropped off the cart opposite the mouth of a cave up in the hills and made his way inside. The cave was used as a stable. It was warm and dry and there would be plenty of flies, so the little spider prepared to make his home there.

One night soon afterwards, as the spider slept contentedly in his web, he was awakened by a great light. In amazement, mixed with fear, he peeped cautiously below. In the manger reserved for hay for the cattle lay a little Baby, wrapped in swaddling clothes and surround- ed by a light more dazzling than the sun.

Beside the manger knelt in prayerful watchfulness a most beautiful maiden, and a few paces away was tall handsome man.

With eyes wide in wonder the little grey spider saw cows and a donkey on their knees, and over everything hung an air of tranquillity.

These were no ordinary people, and would not seek to kill him, so the little spider swung quickly to the ground. Suddenly a bitingly cold wind swept through the stable and all the animals shivered. The Baby cried and the spider halted with dis- may. The poor little infant was frozen, and he was warm and cosy.

Turning he scuttled upwards again towards his silken web which he quickly cut away from the wall he then carried it down to the maiden who was now watching her child anxiously.

“Lady”, said the spider, “here is my web. It is all that I have, but it is soft, warm and light as thistle- down. Put it over your Son and it will keep out the cruel cold from his tender limbs.” Tenderly The Maiden looked at the spider crouched at her feet.

“Little grey spider, you are so kind, and you are the first of all creation to give my Son a gift. In return for this, let me give you something. What do you want most?” He answered, “Lady, make me beautiful and then I need be an out- cast no longer.”

Mary smiled and touched him gently, “Little spider,” she said, “I cannot give you beauty, and indeed bodily beauty is no reward for goodness such as yours. Yet I shall make you popular for in the future you shall be a lucky sign to man- kind, and when they see you, they shall say, “Now we shall be lucky, and all our affairs shall prosper.”

So, although he was not to be beautiful, with Mary’s blessing he would from now on be a sign of good fortune to be welcomed by all who saw him.

Our Lady of the Roasary Of Fatima Holy Fastima Holy Cross

This past year 2024 we have been the Anniversery here and love anniversary of the arrival of the Dominican Friars in Ireland. In just twenty years’ time Holy Cross, our Dominican church in Tralee, will also be celebrating its 800th anniversary! Seventy-six years ago (1948) the statue of Our Lady of Fatima arrived directly from Fatima to our church and both Friars and parishioners have been under her special protection and loving gaze since that time.

Sometime after her arrival devo- tion developed into the now well- known and awaited annual Novena in her honour. Every May in this beloved Church people gather in great numbers to confide in their Heavenly Mother and bring her all of their worries, illnesses, burdens in its prayerful and peace ful atmosphere. Holy Cross is high- ly appreciated and treasured by people of all ages.

The Young Visionaries Most of us are familiar with the story of Fatima and the three young children Our Lady appeared to – Lucia (10 yrs), Jacinta (7 yrs) and her brother Francisco (9 yrs). Their encounter with Our Lady of the Rosary brought to life a particular virtue in the soul of each of them.

Jacinta was a very sensitive child. This was often a negative thing in her life but Our Lady’s visit saw her totally transformed. Her sensitive heart had a tender love for the suffering Jesus and we find her being very imaginative and generous in the sacrifices she offered him in order to help souls and the Holy Father.

Francisco was told by Our Lady herself that he would have to pray many rosaries before he went to heaven. Up to this point he would rather play than pray and often shortened the prayers so that it was finished sooner. Now we see the boy who spent most of his time playing seeking solitude by hiding behind the rocks where he wanted to be alone and console Jesus. His compassionate heart would often exclaim “Oh, poor Jesus!”

Lucia, the oldest of the three, knew from Our Lady that she would remain on earth the longest and would have much to suffer but it must be said, not without conso- lation. Our Lady said to her “Are you suffering a great deal, my child? Don’t lose heart. I will never forsake you. My Immaculate Heart will be your refuge and the way that will lead you to God!”

These little children cooperated so perfectly to the grace of the apparition that the message of Our Lady of Fatima spread rapidly across the world. They were Our Lady’s instruments. Their little lives made a difference. They did what Our Lady said. They passed on her message. They lived her message. “Pray the Rosary… If you do what I tell you, there will be peace.”

A Masterpiece of Grace

It just goes to show how our response to Mary makes a differ- ence, no matter how small or insignificant we are or seem to be. I believe if Our Lady was to come again today, she would repeat her message, “Pray the rosary… and there will be peace”
Not long after the apparitions in Fatima devotion took root in our Dominican Church. In 1948 amidst the flourishing devotion Fr

Bene- dict O’ Sullivan O.P.(Prior) and the devout Fitzgerald family of nearby Day Place, Tralee felt urged by grace to bring such a statue of Our Lady to our church. It was a great undertaking and quite an ordeal to ship it to Ireland. The statue itself is a masterpiece and very precious with a height of

130cm. It was carved out of solid wood, coated in a layer of chalk, then painted and gilded. Her glass eyes give one the impression she is looking you straight in the eye. This may be one of the reasons she is so loved here in Holy Cross. How- ever, after 76 years of many position changes within the church, the smoke of burning candles and the loving caresses of those who revere her, she was in need of a complete make-over. The chalk was chipped, the designs on her mantle damaged, the colour gone grey, and the gold had faded.

Restoration

That is when we commissioned the expertise of Sr. Gabriela Wind of the Family of Mary Community to take on this project. Thankfully she came on board immediately and saw the work as an honour and a joy for her to undertake. Her pro- fessionalism in the completed task left us all amazed. It was wonderful to see the transformed statue and in particular Our Lady’s face had come to life!

During the period of her restoration, she was greatly missed and the parishioners were anxious that she be returned. She is now reinstated back on the Marian Altar where she continues to bestow her graces on all those who visit her. The whole church community is delighted and uplifted by her new radiance.

Now as we pray before the re- stored statue one can almost hear her say, “Are you suffering a great deal, my child? Don’t lose heart. I will never forsake you. My Immac- ulate Heart will be your refuge and the way that will lead you to God.” “In the end my Immaculate heart will triumph!”

Mary, Mother of Divine Providence

Oh my God! When will it please thee to grant me the favour of living always in that union of my will with thy heavenly will? Where saying nothing all is said and all is done by leaving all to thee; where we achieve much by surrendering ever more to thy will and yet are relieved of all toil since we place everything in thy care and are concerned only to trust wholly in thee…Yes, my God, yes to whatever may please thee. May all thy holy wishes be fulfilled.

Sabands Fant des Pie Divine Causidde begin bus teaching on the abandonment of self to Divine Providence. Although given original- ly in the mid-eighteenth century it resonates strongly today, when hopelessness, spiritual blindness, and solipsistic self-sufficiency seem to reign supreme.

At the heart of deCaussade’s teaching is the realization that God’s one purpose in creation and redemption, is made actual for us in the totality of the situation in which we find ourselves at each single moment of our con- scious life. For this fact it has been popularly referred to as a teaching on the sacrament of the present moment that God gives us precisely what we need with the grace of this very moment. The tension between God’s prov- idence and our thoughtless expectation has always marked the human relationship with the divine.

The votive Mass which celebrates Our Lady as the Mother of Divine Providence seeks to set at the centre point of our faith consideration the God who knows every need, from most insignificant to overwhelmingly salvific, and provides for it.

The selfishness which often clouds our reason and faith, like a spoilt child, cries out that God provide what we demand – the market economy which consumes us makes us prefer business negotiation to loving covenant! But from the beginning, God has had for us a maternal care, which is announced to us in the Entrance

Antiphon of the Mass: Can a mother forget her infant, and not have pity on the child of her womb? Even if a mother should forget, you I will never forget (Isaiah 49:15). We recall that this is a tender God speaking to his bro- ken people and consoling them.

It is precisely this richly loving image which reveals the true God of the Old Testament, and who provides the icon of which Mary will be the natural and chosen extension.

Giving Love a Chance

Mary’s intercession is this regard is beautifully spelt out for us in the Preface of the Mass. Two out- standing examples demonstrate that she stands interceding for God’s children in their most pressing moments: the pivotal scene at Cana in Galilee, when she both asks and steps back; and the word at the Cross when, through the disciple John, all of humanity is given into her motherly care, and all of humanity

receives her as mother. But all of this hinges on Mary’s own welcoming of the grace that God gives in that moment of supreme trust and acceptance: her Yes to the Father’s will, a will which guides all and provides all. As one author has it: The greatest word that a human being has ever

uttered is amazingly simple. Our first reaction when we hear this word is perhaps: “Is that all?” Yes, that is all! Mary said Yes to God. She let God be God. God wanted to love her and, in her, all of mankind. God wanted to fill her hands, and she stretched out her empty hands and let them be filled. She gave Love the chance to be realized.

That thought is exquisite! Mary, who knows the unbounded generosity and loving kindness which is God’s providence, wish- es also that her children – we our- selves know it through her intercession and our gradual falling into God’s full hands! So, the Post Communion – that through the intercession of the Mother of divine providence, we may seek your kingdom and its justice above all else and receive your help for our earthly needs.

A final word from a great Russian mystic, StaretzSilouan. It summarizes the Virgin’s trust in God, and invites us to follow her lead: How can you know that you are living God’s will? This is the sign: If you are troubled about anything, that means you are not completely abandoned to God’s will.

The one who lives according to God’s will is not troubled about anything. If he needs something, he surrenders it and even himself to the Lord. He places it in his hands.

The Life of Saint Martin

Martin was fortunate in having, through his Dominican life, wise superiors who saw God work- ing through him. Sometimes, he bewildered them by his unconventional ways, but they never lost confidence in his prudence, trusting him with undertakings such as the building and the staffing of the orphanage of the Holy Cross. They agreed when he insisted that the staff be well paid so they would provide the children with the best education possible.

There were many of his brethren however who were baffled at how he relieved the sufferings of others while inflicting voluntary pain on himself. Those who hate pain as an evil in itself are still confronted with this kind Dominican who administered rosemary to ease his patient suffering while doing the opposite when it came to himself. And yet he was no ascetic recluse, the opposite in fact as all his charitable works in Lima and the surrounding areas demonstrate.

The theologians who have stud- ied the matter deeply, have written books which elucidate the problems which are raised by Martin’s harsh- ness to himself. It is, really painful to think that he slept on boards, and wore a hairshirt, and scourged him- self, and made a hard life far harder than it need have been.

Many will find it equally hard to acquit him of foolishness, especially in present times when everything is geared towards personal comfort and mak- ing life as easy as possible.

A gen- eration who considers it a chal- lenge to forgo snacks between meals on Ash Wednesday and Good Friday would find it particularly difficult to understand the actions of a man who fasted for almost the entire year even though this was not the rule of the Order. He never ate meat, only vegetables and even gave them up during Lent.

Shouldering The Cross

Much has been written to explain such things but there will, of course, always be in this world a misunderstanding of the attitude of some to voluntary suffering. To understand it one should under- stand the minds of the saints like Martin who sought it so deliber- ately. St. Thomas Aquinas points out, what Martin would have experienced, the instinctive horror of the surgeon’s knife even in patients who submit to it freely, not because they desire it in itself, but because they know it is the instrument that may save them from death.

Thus, Martin saw in suffering, freely accepted and freely sought, a remedy for the cancer of sin. He could welcome it for Christ’s sake, because it short- ened the distance between himself and his Master.

Martin was not a fanatic, who made pain its own end. In all his material sufferings, one must never forget the love which rescued them all from being dead mortifi- cations to being vital manifesta- tions of his own adherence to God. In Christian spirituality, suffering is walking with Christ and there- fore redemptive and transforma- tive.

It lifts the mind from the tem- porary pleasures of this world to the consolation of the next People often say when advising a certain course of action, “You only live once.” In this scenario suffer- ing is to be avoided because it inhibits fulfilment of the senses.

To this school of thought death is the worst of evils, rather than the gateway to eternal life Another facet of Martin’s vol- untary suffering is the way in which it acted as a counter point against sin. Fr.

Martindale S.J., speaking of the fastidious good- ness of St. Aloysius in the years of his boyhood, says: ‘I think that neither his goodness nor his purity would have lasted without that ter- rible self-discipline which he was to impose upon himself.’

Martin was wise enough to know the need of such defences. Of course, many said in his day, that he was stark staring mad. But it was the old, wise foolishness of the Cross. There was method in Martin’s madness, ‘Someone should do penance,’ he would say, ‘for the sins of sinners who do none. Such penances are necessary for the salvation of my own soul.’

Saint Martin Replies

CLARE Our daughter started secondary school and was very unhappy. This broke my heart as she had no friends and came home crying and not wanting to go in the next day. Naturally her father and I were very worried, so I began a Novena to St Martin. After the third day she started to calm down and has now made friends with two others in her class. I cannot thank dear St Martin enough for his interven- tion.

LONDON, UK I would like to thank St Martin for many favours received within the last year, from my family getting good jobs and my son’s unexpected quick re- covery from a difficult medical procedure. Put your trust in St Martin and he will never let you down.

MEATH I was having a bad per- sonal issue that seemed to be get- ting increasingly worse. I made a Novena to St Martin and not only was the problem resolved but things turned out to be more favourable than I could ever have hoped for. Again, many, many thanks to this wonderful saint who has never let me down.

LIVERPOOL, UK I prayed to St Martin because I was very wor- ried about my son who was unhappy in school and also find- ing the learning aspect of things difficult. I made a Novena to St Martin and shortly afterwards we found out that he has dyscalculia. There is more understanding of this condition now and we have been able to get him help. The change in him is miraculous and I am most grateful to St Martin for his intercession.

WESTMEATH I wish to publish a thanksgiving to St Martin for his intercession. I prayed that our son would find employment in his field nearer home and our request was granted. I ask St Martin for his help every day and I feel that we have received many blessings as a result.

ANON I am writing in thanks giving for a request that has been ongoing for 5 years. It concerneda court case that was postponed time and time again. At last the final day came and we got the result we wanted with all the best consequences. I also want to offer thanks to Our Lady of Lourdes who is always there to guide us all.

LIMERICK I want to thank the Sacred Heart and St Martin for hearing and answering my heart- felt prayers. A family member was going through a very tough time for the past year. St Martin never lets me down.

GLASGOW, SCOTLAND I wish to express my thanks to St Martin, St Joseph and St Anthony. My dear son had a breakdown and has fought very hard to get back to good health. He had been trying to find employment and recently he got word that he had been suc- cessful. I have prayed so hard for him. Thank you, dear saints, for interceding for him and thank you Lord Jesus.

WEXFORD My cat, our beloved family member, went missing and we were extremely worried. I prayed and promised St Martin publication for her safe return. Thank God she did arrive home at last. I am eternally grateful.

LIMERICK Dear St Martin, I want to thank you so much for my son and daughter-in-law getting a positive test for a longed-for baby. Please intercede that every- thing will be safe and the baby healthy. You never let me down when I ask for your help, usually something for my family.

ANON Thank you St Martin for interceding with Jesus on my behalf. My mother had a problem with her leg, and I had issues with my teeth. I made two Novenas and my requests were granted. Thank you, Jesus and St Martin, for all your help. I love you both.

SCOTLAND I am immensely grateful to Saints Martin and Pio for the most wonderful favour. My daughter’s incurable brain cancer tumour disappeared, and she has had no treatment now for a few years. Her oncologist is baffled and said it has to be a miracle. All my thanks to these great saints for their intercession on her behalf. 3